Skip to main content

Full text of "The Princeton Review"

See other formats


LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


MAY  1 5 2007 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/princetonreview6018unse_2 


THE 


PRINCETON 

REVIEW 


ISTrCtetr  fig  Jonas  jw.  ILitbzs 


SIXTIETH  YEAR 


JULY 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? i 

BONAMY  PRICE,  D.C.L.,  University  of  Oxford 

RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT  ...  19 

Rev.  FRANCIS  A.  HENRY 

NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER  . . 36 


E.  A.  MEREDITH,  Toronto 

MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH 56 

ANDREW  LANC,  Ph.  D.,  London 


HENRY  JAMES’S  NOVELS 68 

EDGAR  FAWCETT 

OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS  . . 87 

Hon.  DAVID  A.  WELLS 


2 NASSAU  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


THREE  DOLLARS  A YEAR 


FIFTY  CENTS  A NUMBER 


JULY,  1883 


THE  MOST  RECENT  PHASES  OF  THE  TARIFF  QUESTION.  ( Second  Article. ) 
DAVID  A.  WELLS,  LL.D.,  D.C.L. 

ANTHONY  TROLLOPE.  BAYARD  TUCKERMAN. 

THE  ALLEGED  CONFLICT  OF  NATURAL  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION.  GEORGE 
P.  FISHER,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Yale  College. 

ON  THE  EDUCATION  OF  MINISTERS  : A REPLY  TO  PRESIDENT  ELIOT. 

Prof.  FRANCIS  L.  PATTON,  Princeton  Theological  Seminary. 

RECENT  RESEARCHES  IN  CEREBRAL  PHYSIOLOGY.  WILLIAM  B.  SCOTT,  Ph.D., 
Princeton  College. 

THE  POLITICAL  SITUATION  IN  FRANCE  AFTER  THE  DEATH  OF 
GAMBETTA.  EDMOND  DE  PRESSENSE,  Late  Member  National  Assembly. 


SEPTEMBER. 


“A  COLLEGE  FETICH.”  President  PORTER,  Yale  College. 

OUR  IRON,  WOOLEN,  AND  SILK  INDUSTRIES  BEFORE  THE  TARIFF 
COMMISSION.  HERBERT  PUTNAM. 

INCINERATION.  Rev.  JOHN  D.  BEUGLESS. 

THE  ARTIST  AS  PAINTER.  JOHN  F.  WEIR,  N.A. 

THE  ANTECEDENT  PROBABILITIES  OF  A REVELATION.  DAVID  J.  HILL, 
Ph.D.,  President  of  Lewisburg  University. 

RECENT  FRENCH  FICTION.  J.  BRANDER  MATTHEWS. 


NOVEMBER. 

THE  ABNEGATION  OF  SELF  GOVERNMENT.  Hon.  THOMAS  M.  COOLEY,  LL.D. 
DIVORCE  REFORM.  LEONARD  WOOLSEY  BACON. 

TOURGENEFF.  BAYARD  TUCKERMAN. 

THE  “FOREIGN  COMPETITIVE  PAUPER  LABOR”  ARGUMENT  FOR  PRO- 
TECTION. Hon.  DAVID  A.  WELLS,  LL.D.,  D.C.L. 

CURRENCY  PROBLEMS.  WORTHINGTON  C.  FORD. 

TIIE  CRITICAL  STUDY  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES.  Rev.  FRANCIS  A.  HENRY. 


The  above  volume  (three  numbers)  of  the  Review  for  1883,  will  be  sent  to  any 
address,  postage  paid,  for  one  dollar  and  fifty  cents. 


THE 


PRINCETON 

REVIEW 

35DUc&  b»  .Jonas  3W.  2 Litres 
SIXTIETH  YEAR 


JULY— DECEMBER 


NEW  YORK 

II  1884 


JULY 


PAGE 

WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? i 

Bonamy  Price,  D.C.L.,  University  of  Oxford 

RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT  ...  19 

Rev.  Francis  A.  Henry 

NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER  . . 36 

E.  A.  Meredith,  Toronto 

MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH 56 

Andrew  Lang,  Ph.D.,  London 

HENRY  JAMES’S  NOVELS 6S 

Edgar  Fawcett 

OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS  . . S7 

Hon.  David  A.  Wells 


SEPTEMBER. 

WOMEN  OF  THE  TWENTIETH  CENTURY  . ...  . .105 

Francis  King  Carey 

THE  LEGAL  TENDER  DECISION  . 123 

Worthington  C.  Ford 

THE  PERSONALITY  OF  GOD 133 

Rev.  James  S.  Candlish,  D.D. 


THE  TELEGRAPH  QUESTION 
Prof.  David  B.  King 


153 


PAGE 


THE  FIRST  LINES  OF  BIOLOGY 173 

John  G.  Macvicar,  LL.D. 

GREEK  AND  A LIBERAL  EDUCATION  .....  195 

President  Noah  Porter,  Yale  College 


NOVEMBER. 

MAN  IN  NATURE 219 

Sir  J.  William  Dawson,  LL.D.,  F.R.S. 

EMERSON  AND  THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  EVOLUTION  . . 233 

Edwin  D.  Mead 

LORD  LYTTON 257 

Bayard  Tuckerman 

OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS  . . 275 

Hon.  David  A.  Wells,  LL.D. 

THE  TWO  SCHOOLS  OF  POLITICAL  ECONOMY  ....  291 

Prof.  Simon  Newcomb,  LL.D.,  F.R.S. 

DESCARTES  AND  THEOLOGY 302 

Prof.  J.  P.  Mahaffy,  LL.D.,  Trinity  College,  Dublin 

WOMEN  OF  THE  TWENTIETH  CENTURY 324 


Francis  King  Carey 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 

EDUCATION,  at  the  present  hour,  is  exciting  the  profound- 
est  interest  amongst  all  classes  of  the  people  of  England. 
It  is  felt  to  be  one  of  the  most  important  duties  imposed  on  the 
social  life  of  the  whole  nation.  Great  institutions  for  educating 
have  been  organized  and  are  at  work  all  over  the  country.  A 
vast  new  province  has  been  added  to  the  public  service.  Boards 
for  inspecting  and  examining  have  been  established.  The  law 
commands  all  children  to  be  educated.  They  must  spend  their 
early  years  at  school ; and  the  efficiency  of  those  schools  and  the 
effects  produced  on  the  pupils  are  tested  and  recorded  by  public 
inspectors,  who  send  in  reports  to  the  chiefs  of  their  depart- 
ments. Members  of  the  government,  of  great  official  position, 
make  speeches  in  London  and  the  counties,  proclaiming  the  im- 
portance of  education  for  developing  the  civilization  of  the 
country.  Schools  and  colleges  are  being  rapidly  multiplied  all 
over  the  land,  so  warm  is  the  flame  with  which  patriotism  burns 
in  this  most  interesting  region.  Ardent  efforts  are  made  on 
every  side  to  develop  in  the  young  an  ever-increasing  amount 
of  mental  and,  along  with  it,  moral  culture.  That  civilization 
means  education ; that  it  has  education  for  its  foundation  ; that 
success  in  the  arts,  in  trade,  in  manufacturing,  with  better  and 
happier  homes  for  the  laboring  as  for  the  richer  classes,  necessarily 
implies  education,  are  truths  to  which  the  eyes  of  all  England 
are  more  and  more  directed. 

Under  circumstances  and  feelings  such  as  these,  the  mighty 
question  comes  forward  with  irresistible  force,  What  is  educa- 
tion ? What  is  it  that  education  is  called  upon  to  do  for  the 
young?  To  bestow  knowledge  stored  up  in  the  brain,  is  the  al- 
most universal  answer.  Teachers  pour  out  long  lectures  of 


2 


THE  PRINCE  TON  RE  VIE  IV. 


highly  elaborated  knowledge.  It  is  gathered  up  by  memory,  and 
is  reproduced  with  accuracy  to  the  questioning  of  masters  and 
inspectors.  Pupils  of  the  higher  order  are  trained  to  write  out 
with  correctness  the  beautiful  sentences  which  have  fallen  from 
the  master’s  lips,  and  he  proudly  points  out  their  excellence  to 
the  examiners  sent  to  inquire  into  his  success.  This  system  has 
spread  widely  in  every  direction  ; even  universities  have  been 
captivated  by  the  fine  compositions  and  brilliant  statements 
elicited  by  their  examinations.  They  point  to  the  splendid  com- 
positions sent  in  by  candidates  for  honors,  to  the  multitudes  of 
elaborate  statements  in  reply  to  historical  inquiries,  and  they 
ask,  What  results  can  be  finer  or  more  powerfully  testify  to  a 
grand  education  ? But  is  this  the  true,  the  one  all-important 
answer  to  the  critical  question,  What  is  education  ? Is  memory, 
however  wide  its  range  and  accurate  its  responses,  the  very  es- 
sence of  a human  being,  the  root  of  his  civilization?  Will  the 
repetition  of  a whole  book,  however  excellent  the  book,  by  itself 
alone  prove  that  the  power  of  thinking  has  received  its  highest 
development,  that  the  mind  has  reached  the  greatest  strength  of 
which  nature  has  made  it  susceptible  ? All  knowledge  is  valu- 
able ; yet  is  the  possession  of  the  largest  possible  stock  of  knowl- 
edge, resting  on  memory  alone,  the  greatest  intellectual  force 
which  the  human  mind  can  acquire  ? Would  the  ability  to  re- 
peat correctly  every  page  of  an  encyclopaedia  make  the  man  who 
possessed  this  treasure  the  most  commanding  thinker,  the  most 
powerful  discoverer  of  truth,  the  most  vigorous  reasoner,  the 
dominant  genius  in  poetry,  statesmanship,  or  philosophy  ? Would 
he  be  the  honored  judge  to  whom  all  his  countrymen  would  ap- 
peal with  submission  for  all  moral  or  social  difficulties? 

It  is  almost  idle  to  ask  such  questions ; so  glaring  is  the 
absurdity  with  which  they  deal,  and  so  steadily  is  the  nation 
opening  its  eyes  to  the  certain  truth  that  it  will  never  learn  from 
this  quarter  what  education  really  is.  Memory  will  never  gen- 
erate the  ablest  man,  great  tho  the  services  are  which  a strong 
memory  will  yield  to  its  possessor.  And  then  there  is  another 
consideration  of  the  gravest  moment.  At  what  cost  are  the 
powers  of  the  memory  developed  ? Vast  is  its  cost  of  produc- 
tion, any  intelligent  economist  would  say.  The  treasure  piled 
up  in  the  store-house  may  be  enormous ; but  how  was  the  accu- 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


3 


mulation  accomplished  ? Those  who  adopt  the  memory  as  their 
educational  tool  are  ever  exerting  greater  pressure  on  their 
pupils.  The  acquisition  of  knowledge  is  held  to  be  true  educa- 
tion ; and  the  more  earnest  and  noble-minded  is  the  feeling  to 
rescue  the  young  from  ignorance,  the  stronger  will  be  the  effort 
to  pile  up  knowledge  on  the  memory,  and  the  more  fatal  will  be 
the  consequences  to  the  unhappy  victims  of  such  a theory  of  edu- 
cation. Additional  hours  are  incessantly  demanded  for  school, 
longer  and  more  frequent  lectures  to  be  remembered  are  given, 
severer  codes  of  attendance  enforced,  and  thus  a mass  of  over- 
education is  required  under  which  the  brains  of  countless  youth- 
ful sufferers  sink  into  pain  and  often  into  lunacy. 

Public  complaints  are  breaking  out  on  every  side.  We  are 
told  of  “ a widowed  mother,  praying  that  her  child  should  not 
be  forced,  for  night  after  night  his  mind  wandered,  calling  out 
fragments  of  his  instruction.”  Children  are  unable  to  sleep 
through  school-work.  They  are  forced  up  to  a certain  pitch  to 
pass  the  inspector,  and  then  the  knowledge  they  have  acquired 
rolls  away  like  water.  Boys  and  girls  are  found  in  hospitals, 
suffering  under  nervous  diseases  which  physicians  declare  to 
have  proceeded  from  overtaxed  brains. 

But  there  are  more  fearful  events  yet  to  tell,  which  have  hap- 
pened amongst  the  higher  classes  of  society.  The  Times  of 
December  1 1 , 1882,  records  the  physical  and  mental  deterioration 
which  has  fallen  on  the  civil  servants  of  India,  described  by  an 
Indian  correspondent.  It  has  already  awakened  official  alarm. 
“ Since  the  institution  of  competitive  examinations,  out  of  a 
hundred  odd  civilians  nine  have  died  and  two  forced  to  retire  on 
account  of  physical  debility..  Ten  more  were  considered  quite 
unfit  for  their  work  on  account  of  bodily  weakness,  and  eight 
have  positively  become  insane.  It  is  this  system  which  is  creating 
almost  a panic  here,  especially  as  these  cases  of  insanity  are 
nearly  all  crowded  up  the  last  few  years,  during  which  the 
standard  of  examination  has  been  raised  to  the  highest  pitch. 
The  most  anxious  scrutiny  is  now  made  of  each  new  batch  of 
young  civilians,  as  landed,  and  their  physical  and  mental  condi- 
tion is  at  once  reported  to  the  government.”  Is  it  not  humili- 
ating to  be  told  that  the  consequences  are  such  as  to  have 
established  the  conviction  that  the  seeds  of  insanity  are  largely 


4 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


sown  in  their  brains,  and  that  a very  serious  proportion  of  those 
who  have  come  out  at  the  head  of  the  examinations  are  unques- 
tionably laboring  under  mental  disease  which  will  drive  them 
away  from  their  work  ? They  will  be  unable  to  bear  the  strain 
of  the  work  of  those  offices  which  they  have  been  selected  to 
fill,  and  for  which  their  studies  are  designed  specially  to  prepare 
them. 

And  now  from  what  cause  does  this  most  sad  amount  of  dis- 
aster proceed  ? The  correspondent  of  the  Times  has  rightly 
stated  it : “ The  fad  of  cramming”  was  the  source  of  all  the  mis- 
chief. To  cram  is  not  to  teach,  neither  for  the  teacher  nor  the 
taught.  It  has  been  well  said  that  teaching  is  a pleasure,  but 
assuredly  cramming  is  not,  and  the  difference  to  the  pupil  is  im- 
mense. There  is  no  sympathy,  no  joint  action  of  thought  and 
feeling  between  pupil  and  teacher  in  cramming.  They  do  not 
live  together  in  the  same  thoughts  nor  hunt  together  in  the  same 
field.  To  cram  is  simply  to  load,  to  pile  up  as  on  a cart ; to 
summon  the  memory  to  gather  up  certain  things  and  to  store 
them  away  till  they  are  called  for.  It  learns  knowledge  by  heart, 
it  gathers  formulas  and  correct  sentences,  but  it  does  not  dis- 
cover knowledge  by  means  of  the  thinking  intelligence  of  the 
pupil’s  mind ; and  if  only  memory  repeats  correctly  the  words 
required,  the  examiner  generally  does  not  care  to  inquire  whether 
they  have  been  understood.  The  right  words  are  on  the  paper, 
and  that  is  enough.  Meanwhile  it  is  forgotten  that  memory  is  far 
severer  for  the  brain  than  the  exercise  of  intelligence,  and  thus 
the  thinking  power  is  struck  with  paralysis.  Here  we  find  the 
explanation  of  the  great  change  for  the  worse  which  has  come 
over  education  in  England.  The  mode  of  conducting  examina- 
tions is  the  cause  of  all  the  mischief.  Viva  voce  has  been  flung 
aside  and  paper  work  substituted  in  its  place.  Good  viva  voce 
examiners  are  hard  to  find,  and  much  work  is  required  of  them. 
But  a still  stronger  force  has  made  its  appearance  and  has  been 
energetically  at  work.  Answers  on  paper  produce  such  beauti- 
ful compositions.  Long  arrays  of  knowledge  are  brought  up  by 
the  pupil,  repeating  often  with  marvellous  accuracy  what  great 
writers  have  said  on  the  subjects  treated.  Pupils  and  tutors  alike 
feel  themselves  honored  by  the  brilliant  exhibitions  created  by 
this  process.  They  point  to  papers  and  exclaim,  “ What  can  be 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


5 


finer  or  better?”  The  masters  attach  the  rewards  of  the  school 
to  these  elaborate  manuscripts,  the  prizes  and  the  scholarships 
which  cover  the  young  with  glory.  Parents  are  charmed  with 
the  excellent  results,  and  spare  no  efforts  to  stimulate  their 
children  to  get  up  treasures  of  information  which  generate  such 
brilliant  performances  on  paper  and  lead  up  to  such  rewards. 
But  how  are  all  these  great  achievements  effected  ? By  memory, 
not  by  intellectual  mastering  of  the  subjects  handled.  Repeti- 
tion by  heart  is  the  instrument  employed,  cramming  performs 
the  work,  and  the  physical  and  intellectual  consequences  of 
cramming  are  piled  up  on  the  youthful  victims.  We  thus  see 
that  cramming  does  not  supply  the  answer  to  the  great  question, 
What  is  education  ? 

That  answer  will  be  found,  not  in  what  the  mind  contains, 
so  much  as  in  the  state  of  the  mind  itself.  All  education,  of 
course,  involves  some  amount  of  knowledge  acquired  ; the  think- 
ing faculty  cannot  be  trained  except  by  its  action  in  acquiring 
knowledge  : but  knowledge — that  is,  words  accurately  repeated — 
by  itself  alone  is  not  education.  True  education  is  the  develop- 
ment of  the  thinking  power  of  the  human  mind,  and  its  mighty 
instrument  is  viva  voce , employed  partly  in  examinations,  but 
with  incomparably  more  power  and  effect  in  actual  teaching  it- 
self. The  aim  and  task  of  education — independently  of  the 
value  of  the  knowledge  obtained  for  moral  or  any  other  pur- 
poses— is  to  cultivate  the  powers  of  the  understanding,  to 
strengthen  and  enlarge  them,  to  show  how  they  are  to  be  used 
in  mastering  any  subject.  It  seeks  to  train  the  young  pupil  how 
to  use  his  brain,  how  to  determine  and  examine  for  himself  the 
questions  put  before  him,  how  to  handle  his  mind  as  a tool,  and 
thus  to  realize  the  very  purposes  for  which  that  mind  was  given 
him.  In  a word,  to  teach  him  how  to  think. 

Now  what  is  the  educational  process  to  be  adopted  for  accom- 
plishing this  great  object  of  teaching  a boy  how  to  think  ? Not, 
certainly,  to  set  him  to  read  well-written  and  learned  books,  to 
store  up  their  contents  in  his  memory,  and  then  to  pour  them 
out  at  examinations.  Nor  will  this  great  end  be  reached  by 
learned  addresses  from  tutors,  carefully  gathered  up  in  notes 
by  the  pupils  and  then  followed  up  by  examinations  which 
simply  test  the  attention  and  the  accuracy  of  the  students.  This 


6 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


is  cram — nothing  better.  Such  lectures,  indeed,  may  prove 
most  valuable,  if  embodied  in  an  education  which  is  steadily 
developing  the  thinking  power  and  ever  imparting  to  the  pupil 
a constantly  increasing  faculty  of  mastering  and  making  his  own 
learning  set  before  him  by  able  instructors.  The  thinking 
powers,  however,  must  be  awakened  before  such  lectures  can  pass 
out  of  cramming.  We  are  still  summoned  to  inquire,  How  is  a 
boy  to  be  taught  how  to  think  ? 

The  answer  is  not  difficult ; indeed  it  maybe  called  obvious : 
yet  how  little  is  it  perceived  or  valued  at  the  present  hour,  even 
in  our  most  distinguished  institutions  of  education  ! Its  secret 
lies  in  skilful  questioning  by  the  teacher,  in  power  to  make  the 
pupil  discover  for  himself  the  facts  and  truths  to  be  gathered  up 
at  each  place.  The  mighty  tool  of  education  is  that  the  teacher 
and  the  taught,  by  the  help  of  viva  voce , should  be  engaged  in  a 
common  search ; that  they  should  be  living  in  the  same  thoughts, 
be  ever  consulting  together  how  to  make  the  discovery  they 
seek  to  win.  The  work  of  the  teacher  is  to  direct  the  attention 
of  the  student  to  the  facts  lying  before  him,  to  stimulate  his 
inquiry  into  the  relations  which  they  bear  towards  each  other, 
what  difficulties  they  present,  how  they  are  to  be  cleared  away 
by  thought,  what  new  truths  they  reveal.  To  make  the  pupil 
find  out  for  himself  the  answer  to  be  given  to  each  question,  as 
it  arises,  is  the  very  essence  of  real  education.  The  questions 
put  by  the  tutor  place  the  student  on  the  right  ground.  They 
show  what  he  is  to  try  to  understand  and  explain.  The  several 
elements  of  the  subject  investigated  are  placed,  one  after  an- 
other, before  the  pupil’s  mind.  He  is  invited  to  put  them  to- 
gether, and  so  to  discover  the  lesson,  the  new  knowledge  they 
convey.  Every  insight  into  the  subject  which  he  gains  as  he 
moves  along  is  made  by  the  teacher  to  suggest  something  still 
farther  on : the  depths  of  the  study  are  gradually  and  intelli- 
gently reached.  The  pupil’s  mind  is  ever  kept  thinking,  putting 
together,  and  discovering.  The  knowledge  won  is  in  no  small  de- 
gree his  own  acquisition,  the  product  of  his  own  intelligence,  his 
own  brain.  He  is  incessantly  learning  how  to  use  the  faculties 
with  which  his  mind  is  endowed,  and  with  their  help,  guided  but 
Jiot  told  by  the  teacher , to  gather  up  the  understanding  of  the 
subject  to  be  explored. 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


7 


The  difference  between  the  method  of  questioning  and  cram- 
ming is  vast  indeed.  The  knowledge  ultimately  reached  may 
be  the  same.  The  crammer’s  book  may,  nay,  generally  does, 
give  the  goal  to  be  reached.  It  is  the  right  knowledge,  but  it  is 
simply  heaped  up  on  the  memory  without  being  mastered  and 
won  by  the  thought  of  the  learner.  It  is  not  his  own,  and  it  is 
left  to  disappear.  Under  the  guidance  of  a questioning  and 
challenging  tutor,  each  stone  of  the  knowledge  sought  has  been 
discovered  and  handled,  and  put  into  the  right  place  of  the  in- 
tellectual structure  by  the  pupil.  The  subject  is  understood, 
because  it  has  been  looked  into  by  an  inquiring  mind.  To  re- 
member what  has  been  grasped  and  understood  is  something 
utterly  different  from  summoning  the  memory  to  reproduce 
a load  of  knowledge.  What  we  have  gathered  from  our  own 
observation  and  comprehend  we  remember  easily.  It  has  be- 
come familiar,  and  familiarity  wonderfully  lightens  the  task  of 
memory.  If  by  any  chance  the  exact  statement  is  missing,  a 
mind  which  is  at  home  in  the  subject  and  knows  how  to  search 
for  it  recovers  it  easily.  No  painful  strain,  no  unhealthy  effort, 
is  needed. 

Further,  another  advantage  of  immense  value  must  be  re- 
corded of  teaching  by  viva  voce , by  questioning.  The  pupil  is 
at  once  placed  in  the  very  heart  of  his  subject.  The  questions 
are  put  by  a mind  which  is  master  of  the  subject  to  be  explored. 
It  leads  at  once  the  young  intellect,  step  by  step,  to  the  very 
core  of  the  subject  examined ; side  issues,  subordinate  points, 
are  passed  by  for  the  moment.  The  inquiry  is  pursued  along 
the  main  road  which  leads  directly  to  the  point  where  everything 
is  explained.  The  matter  to  be  understood  is  thus  firmly  grasped. 

Great  is  the  power  of  viva  voce  in  teaching ; greater  yet  is  it 
in  examinations.  It  at  once  compels  the  pupil  to  feel  that  his 
only  chance  of  facing  his  examiner  lies  in  his  understanding  the 
subject.  Knowledge  will  be  demanded,  of  course,  and  it  must 
be  produced  ; but  the  pupil  will  know  that  the  value  put  upon 
the  knowledge,  the  marks  given  for  it,  will  be  reckoned  on  the 
basis  of  the  answerer  being  at  home  in  dealing  with  the  knowl- 
edge he  is  asked  for.  No  viva  voce  examiner  worthy  of  the  name 
will  be  contented  with  words  repeated  out  of  a book.  He  will 
imperatively  seek  to  learn  whether  the  knowledge  contained  in 


8 


THE  PRIXCE  TOX  REVIEW. 


it  will  repay  the  labor  spent  in  acquiring  it.  The  end  of  all 
teaching  will  be  ever  kept  in  view,  the  insight  into  the  matter 
learnt.  On  the  other  hand,  the  feeling  of  the  pupil  who  has  to 
encounter  an  examiner  who  will  take  his  answer  to  pieces  will 
be  radically  different  from  that  of  a student  who  writes  down 
unchallenged  answers  on  paper.  He  knows  that  he  will  have  to 
make  his  examiner  see  that  he  understands.  Poor  memory  will 
retire  into  the  second  place ; to  master  the  subject  will  be  the 
king  of  his  studies. 

Even  with  an  examiner  who  has  been  also  the  teacher,  the 
viva  voce  method  will  still  be  powerful.  The  student  will  not 
know  what  turn  the  examination  will  take,  to  what  part  of  it 
the  examiner  will  attach  most  importance,  what  assumed  com- 
bination of  facts  he  will  have  to  explain  or  clear  away.  Noth- 
ing but  a thorough  mastery  of  the  subject  will  give  him  safety, 
and  that  mastery  is  true  education.  The  institution  of  viva 
voce  examinations  would  at  once  crush  the  cramming  which  is 
paralyzing  so  fast  the  educational  machinery  of  England. 

The  Oxford  of  old  days  brilliantly  exhibited  the  power  and 
the  transcendent  excellence  of  viva  voce  examinations.  The 
viva  voce  mainly  decided  the  fortunes  of  the  candidates  for 
honors.  They  were  examined  for  half  a day  by  men  of  the 
greatest  ability  in  the  university.  What  their  views  were  on 
the  subjects  to  be  handled  was  seldom  known  accurately  be- 
forehand ; what  turn  the  examination  would  take  was  hard  to 
foresee,  until  the  examiner  himself  had  revealed  the  state  of  his 
own  mind  and  the  character  of  his  own  knowledge.  Crowds  of 
undergraduates,  whose  day  of  fate  was  approaching,  thronged 
the  schools  to  learn  what  the  examiners  were,  what  they 
thought  on  divinity,  ethics,  history,  and  other  topics,  how  they 
handled  the  candidates  for  honors,  what  they  liked  and  disliked 
in  their  answers.  Then — and  this  was  an  element  of  great 
significance — the  examiners  felt  that  they  were  themselves 
being  examined.  Tutors  and  private  tutors  were  eager  to 
learn  what  they  held,  what  they  laid  stress  on,  by  what  pro- 
cesses they  reached  the  conclusions  they  expected  from  the 
examined.  The  intellectual  movement  hence  resulting  in  the 
university  was  vast,  and,  to  its  glory  be  it  said,  the  system  gave 
immense  impulse  to  progress.  The  examiners  were  almost  as 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


9 


eager  to  acquire  a distinguished  reputation  for  progressive 
learning  as  the  undergraduates  were  to  win  brilliant  honors. 
The  whole  university  was  in  a state  of  progress,  and  that 
progress  could  be  measured  by  the  advancing  character  of  the 
examinations.  As  for  cram,  it  was  nowhere ; organized,  ad- 
vancing thinking  was  met  with  on  every  side. 

We  have  now  reached  the  second  stage  in  the  process  of 
education.  We  have  seen  that  its  first  and  great  object  is  to 
teach  the  young  mind  how  to  think,  how  to  make  itself  master 
of  any  subject  which  has  to  be  learnt.  The  question  comes  to 
the  front,  What  are  the  fields  of  study  which  commend  them- 
selves as  the  most  suitable  for  making  the  young  pupil  an  edu- 
cated man? 

Besides  developing  power  of  thought,  all  education  seeks  to 
acquire  knowledge.  In  the  lower  classes  of  life,  useful  knowl- 
edge, knowledge  that  fits  the  learner  to  carry  on  some  special 
business  from  which  a livelihood  is  to  be  obtained,  is  the  object 
most  desired.  The  law  here  steps  in  and  commands  attend- 
ance at  school  for  a period  more  or  less  long,  and  prescribes 
studies  which  transcend,  more  or  less  widely,  what  is  specifically 
required  for  procuring  a livelihood.  The  conception  of  a cul- 
ture which  aims  at  a development  of  human  character  which 
transcends  mere  utility  is  proclaimed  by  the  programme  of 
studies.  A master  endowed  with  the  genius  of  teaching  may 
here  awaken  visions  which  cause  rays  of  bright  illumination  to 
shine.  There  are  few  things  more  common  than  the  confusion 
of  thought,  the  ignorance  of  first  principles,  the  want  of  all  real 
understanding  of  the  business  they  carry  on,  to  be  found  in  men 
of  great  positions.  Good  viva  voce , in  their  earlier  years,  might 
have  done  wonders  for  them.  Then  let  us  look  lower  down  to 
the  children  of  the  lower  classes : take  for  instance  the  sons 
of  agricultural  laborers.  None  more  urgently  need  to  earn 
their  living  by  work.  They  are  soon  called  away  from  school, 
yet  in  the  short  period  of  schooling  they  may  be  taught  to  per- 
ceive many  truths,  simple  in  appearance,  but  great  forces  in 
fact,  which  may  prove  of  high  value  to  them  in  agriculture.  A 
little  boy  may  easily  be  made  to  understand  how  a plant  grows, 
how  it  picks  up  new  substances  from  the  sun  and  air  or  under  or 
from  the  ground,  how  it  decomposes  those  substances  and  ex- 


IO 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


tracts  from  them  the  parts  which  they  can  apply  to  their  own 
growth.  A simple  but  very  instructive  peep  may  be  given  him 
in  chemistry.  The  perceptions  thus  gained  may  easily  expand, 
as  years  advance,  into  real  agricultural  ability. 

A like  course  with  like  results  may  be  adopted  in  other  call- 
ings, and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  with  a teacher  who  is 
master  of  viva  voce , fundamental  principles,  full  of  light  for  the 
future,  may  be  planted  as  germs  in  the  youthful  brain,  to  grow 
and  bear  fruit  as  the  powers  of  the  mind  develop. 

We  come  now  to  the  class  of  young  boys  whose  education 
has  not  for  its  aim  the  imparting  of  such  knowledge  as  would 
fit  them  for  pursuing  a particular  profession  in  life.  Such  edu- 
cation is  given  to  youths  who  intend  to  become  clergymen  or 
lawyers  or  to  occupy  high  posts  in  society.  In  such  education, 
as  in  every  other,  knowledge  must  be  imparted,  but  it  need  not 
necessarily  be  professional  knowledge.  The  making  of  the  man, 
the  strengthening  of  his  powers,  the  development  of  his  mind 
and  character,  are  the  great  ends  sought  in  training  him  to  fill 
an  important  station  in  the  world.  For  the  upper  classes  of 
English  boys  the  chief  instrument  employed  for  education  is 
the  classics,  the  Greek  and  Latin  languages  in  combination  with 
mathematics  and  history.  Science  has  lately  made  its  appear- 
ance in  these  regions  and  is  steadily  advancing  in  request. 
These  are  excellent  things  for  the  young  to  learn,  but,  alas ! 
they  are  peculiarly  susceptible  of  cram.  A vast  amount  of 
arithmetic  may  be  learnt  by  rote  with  little  insight  into  the 
real  nature  of  its  processes.  Indeed  it  may  be  hoped  that  it 
will  not  be  thought  disrespectful  to  say  of  a department  of 
knowledge  so  great  and  so  powerful  as  mathematics  that  it  is 
singularly  exposed  to  the  danger  of  being  taught  by  mere 
mechanical  practice.  Lord  Derby  in  a speech  made  at  Derby 
records  of  his  studies  at  Cambridge  that  “he  had  been  sub- 
jected to  the  weary  and  unprofitable  drudgery  of  cramming  up 
a certain  quantity  of  mathematics,  anyhow,  for  the  final  exami- 
nation without  which  competition  for  classical  honors  was  not 
allowed.  He  had  a lively  recollection  of  the  process ; the 
only  distinct  impression  which  it  had  left  upon  his  mind 
being  this,  that  without  that  personal  experience  he  should  not 
have  known  with  what  marvellous  rapidity  knowledge  crammed 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


1 1 


up  for  a special  purpose  and  never  assimilated  is  apt  to  dis- 
appear.” 

History  in  our  day  has  a fatal  tendency  to  degenerate  into 
cram.  It  is  got  up  by  repetition : the  limbs  of  the  body  lie 
about ; the  living  connection  is  absent.  Dates,  lines  of  kings, 
names  of  battle-fields,  are  placed  heavily  on  the  memory : the 
characters  of  the  people,  their  manner  of  living,  the  details  of 
their  civilization,  their  political  constitutions,  the  quality  of 
their  lives,  the  tone  of  their  civilization,  are  little  understood. 
As  to  science,  we  hear  of  chemistry  asserting  its  right  to  be 
taught : the  conception  of  the  forces  it  deals  with,  their 
modes  of  action,  we  are  often  told,  are  wholly  missing  from  the 
brains  of  the  young.  It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  these  branches 
of  scientific  knowledge  may  be  taught  on  a different  system, 
and  that  the  thinking  power  of  the  pupils  may  be  successfully 
summoned  to  enter  into  their  essence,  what  they  are  and  how 
they  work;  but  that  such  teaching  is  flourishing  in  England 
evidence,  we  are  told,  fails  to  show.  They  are  peculiarly  sus- 
ceptible of  being  crammed,  and  thus  labor  and  thought  are 
sadly  wasted  in  the  operation.  A man  may  be  able  to  count 
accurately  every  yard  of  distance  to  the  stars,  or  to  reckon  up 
all  the  kings,  and  yet  be  none  the  wiser  or  more  efficient  for 
valuable  working  thereby.  His  mind,  so  far,  may  be  nothing 
more  than  a dictionary. 

If  such  are  the  dangers  which  beset  the  ordinary  forms  of 
education,  the  question  comes  home  heavily  upon  us,  Which  is 
the  best,  the  most  productive  instrument  for  effecting  that  con- 
fessedly most  important  function,  education  ? For  value  and 
power,  it  may  safely  be  asserted,  the  study  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  languages  stands  pre-eminently  the  first.  Greek,  above 
all,  has  no  equal  in  educating  force : it  is  the  greatest,  the  most 
productive  tool  for  developing  the  minds  of  the  young  known  to 
man.  The  proclamation  of  this  great  truth  was  never  more 
needed  than  at  the  present  hour.  What  is  the  use,  cries  many 
a parent,  of  making  a boy  waste  so  many  years  on  Greek  and 
Latin  ? Is  scholarship,  the  ability  to  translate  well  into  English 
Greek  and  Latin  authors,  the  best,  the  most  efficient  instrument 
for  making  a youth  of  marked  talent  a powerful  statesman,  an 
eminent  divine,  a distinguished  writer,  or  a great  merchant? 


12 


THE  PRINCE  TO X RE  VIE  IP. 


“ More  can  be  learnt,”  exclaimed  Mr.  Cobden,  “ from  a single 
number  of  the  Tunes  than  from  all  the  works  of  Thucydides” — 
of  which  he  had  not  read  a single  line. 

In  reply  to  such  assaults  on  the  teaching  of  the  classics,  let  us 
note  in  the  first  place  that  these  educational  instruments  are  lan- 
guages, or  rather  literatures.  They  place  the  boy  in  the  closest 
contact  with  countless  thoughts  of  the  highest  value.  Let  him 
be  trained  to  read  Plato  and  Aristotle  with  - full  appreciation  of 
their  thoughts,  or  Virgil  and  ALschylus  in  lively  sympathy  with 
their  emotions : how  many  ideas  he  will  have  acquired,  how 
many  regions  of  human  life,  how  many  portions  of  his  own 
mind  he  will  have  gained  insight  into ! Think  of  what  is  im- 
plied in  thoroughly  mastering  Thucydides  and  Demosthenes : 
how  much  light  will  have  been  shed  on  human  nature,  on  the 
laws  of  human  existence,  on  the  relations  of  man  to  man,  on  the 
essence  of  human  life.  Down  to  this  very  hour  the  great  writers 
of  Greece  are  living  powers  in  the  world.  Plato’s  genius  is  a 
force  felt  by  well-nigh  every  explorer  of  moral  philosophy. 
There  are  few  speculations  now  written  on  philosophy  in  which 
Plato  or  his  thoughts  do  not  appear. 

Then  look  at  Aristotle,  one  of  the  most  living  names  known 
to  the  thinking  world.  Think  of  his  wonderful  range  of  observa- 
tion, the  multitude  of  subjects  on  which  he  has  thrown  out  in- 
valuable suggestions,  his  profound  insight  into  metaphysics  and 
poetry,  the  marvellous  accuracy  with  which  he  has  explained 
the  elements  and  the  principles  of  the  political  life  in  which 
mankind  must  live.  There  is  not  a statesman  in  the  world  who, 
unless  he  has  mastered  what  Aristotle  has  said,  might  not  learn 
from  him  precious  lessons  as  to  how  to  govern  nations.  Then 
think  of  his  researches  into  political  economy:  how  many 
bankers  and  merchants  might  not,  with  great  benefit  to  them- 
selves, ask  him  to  tell  them  what  money  is,  and  how  it  does  its 
work. 

Pass  on  next  to  Thucydides.  Read  the  funeral  oration 
spoken  by  Pericles  in  the  second  year  of  the  Peloponnesian  war. 
Were  the  souls,  the  deep  emotions  of  a great  people  under  the 
most  trying  circumstances  which  life  could  well  offer,  the  noble- 
ness of  their  patriotism,  their  lofty  conceptions  of  duty,  their 
resolute  determination  to  give  their  lives  to  a great  future  for 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


13 


their  country,  ever  pictured  with  so  much  power,  with  so  strong 
a force  of  reality?  I have  known  statesmen  of  both  Houses  of 
Parliament,  distinguished  orators  themselves,  declare  that  to  be 
told  that  their  speeches  recalled  to  mind  that  speech  of  Pericles, 
to  have  their  names  mentioned  in  combination  with  his,  to  be 
the  greatest  honor  they  had  ever  received. 

Is  it  necessary  to  speak  of  the  poets  of  Greece,  her  tragedi- 
ans and  her  comic  writers,  their  brilliancy,  their  breadth  of  feel- 
ing, the  beauty  of  their  words,  their  pathos  and  power  of  touch- 
ing human  souls?  Above  all,  is  not  Homer  a poet  for  all  time, 
a bard  whose  power  to  stir,  to  touch,  the  spirits  of  mankind  is 
appreciated  by  English  lovers  of  poetry  as  truly  as  it  was  by  the 
Greeks  when  its  beautiful  sounds  first  reached  their  ears  ? 

But  yet  more  can  be  said  of  Greek.  A distinguished  states- 
man, Mr.  Goschen,  declared  in  a speech,  at  the  opening  of 
Bristol  College,  that  he  had  learnt  to  think  in  the  study  of 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  What  higher  tribute  can  be 
given  to  any  instrument  of  education — what  so  high  ? Can  a 
stronger  proof  be  cited,  furnished  by  actual  experience,  of  the 
matchless  superiority  of  Greek  for  the  accomplishment  of  the 
all-important  work  of  education  ? 

Thus,  we  see,  Greek  educates  by  means  of  the  most  power- 
ful force  which  can  be  made  to  bear  upon  the  young,  the  great- 
ness of  the  mind  with  which  they  are  brought  in  contact,  the 
power  of  the  writers  and  their  works.  A mind  of  this  order 
awakens  in  those  who  come  under  its  influence  many  more 
ideas  than  one  of  lower  degree,  expresses  them  with  greater 
truth,  flashes  them  into  lower  depths  of  the  spirit  of  the  recipi- 
ent, kindles  a more  fervent  enthusiasm,  and  calls  forth  a more 
ardent  imitation.  The  society  of  the  best  and  ablest  men  is  a 
most  powerful  education  down  to  the  end  of  life.  It  never 
ceases  to  train  and  influence : and  if  it  moulds  elderly  men,  how 
much  more  will  it  shape  youth  ? Where  can  a boy  be  initiated 
in  so  many  things,  catch  so  many  vistas,  acquire  so  valuable  and 
so  fruitful  a familiarity  with  many  provinces  of  manly  thought, 
as  in  the  study  of  Homer  and  Sophocles,  Aristotle  and  Plato, 
Demosthenes  and  Thucydides,  and,  above  all,  St.  Paul  ? These 
men  have  been  the  founders  of  civilization  ; they  have  hewn 
out  the  road  on  which  nations  and  individuals  are  travelling 


14 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


still.  The  Greek  type,  in  the  main,  is  the  form  of  the  thought 
of  modern  Europe.  Be  it  repeated,  of  all  instruments  of  educa- 
tion, the  best,  the  most  powerful,  the  most  developing  is  Greek. 

It  may  be  said  in  reply  that  science  would  accomplish  most 
of  the  objects  here  described,  whilst,  on  the  other  hand,  it  would 
enrich  the  youth  with  knowledge  highly  useful,  capable  of  bring- 
ing large  reward  to  the  pupil  himself  and  to  society.  Let  it  be 
freely  confessed,  scientific  knowledge  is  endowed  with  great  ex- 
cellence ; the  valuable  results  which  flow  from  it  cannot  be  con- 
tested. But  as  the  instrument  of  education,  it  falls  into  a lower 
rank ; if  employed  alone  it  would  leave  portions,  and  those  the 
most  important,  of  the  youth’s  nature  absolutely  undeveloped. 
There  would  be,  against  a good  teacher  of  Greek,  no  gain  of  ex- 
pansion of  intellect,  whilst  the  youth  would  be  turned  out 
empty  of  countless  perceptions,  destitute  of  a multitude  of  in- 
sight into  things  moral,  social,  and  political,  bearing  on  the  most 
important  elements  of  human  life  and  of  his  own  being.  He 
might  become  what  was  once  thought  to  be  not  uncommon, 
but  now  happily,  it  is  believed,  unknown,  a Senior  Wrangler  in 
the  calculus,  and  a child  amongst  men. 

But  there  is  far  more  to  be  said  yet  of  the  classics  as  an  in- 
strument of  education.  They  are  dead  languages  : they  cannot 
be  learnt  by  speaking.  They  demand  long  toil  and  severe 
study : years  are  consumed  in  the  mastering  of  them.  What ! 
exclaim  many  ardent  friends  of  education  at  the  present  day, 
are  young  minds,  which  are  in  such  sore  need  of  instruction,  to 
be  sentenced  to  spend  years  on  languages  which  no  one  speaks, 
which  are  not  wanted  for  the  very  purpose  for  which  languages 
exist?  There  might  be  some  sense  in  toiling  to  acquire  French 
and  German : they  express  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  civil- 
ized nations.  Familiarity  with  them  may  be  rapidly  acquired, 
and  equally  rapid  returns  for  the  time  and  labor  expended  in 
their  acquisition.  Of  what  use  is  the  knowledge  of  Greek  and 
Latin?  If  it  is  urged  that  they  contain  writings  of  incalculable 
value,  why  not  have  them  translated  into  modern  languages  by 
expert  scholars,  and  their  contents  read  and  studied  at  once 
without  the  loss  of  such  long  portions  of  human  life?  Transla- 
tions will  at  once  place  the  thoughts  of  a Homer  and  an  Aris- 
totle before  students:  why  adopt  a method  which  consumes 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


15 


such  large  quantities  of  time  without  any  call  whatever  for  the 
use  of  the  languages  as  languages? 

The  answer  to  this  indignant  reproach  is  easy  and  decisive. 
It  is  precisely  in  the  labor  demanded,  the  time  consumed,  the 
difficulty  encountered,  that  the  supreme  value  of  dead  lan- 
guages lies.  The  thoughts  of  great  men,  discovered  by  painful 
labor  and  attention  in  languages  to  which  sound  and  ear  give 
no  help,  are  the  fiercest  enemies  of  cram  and  the  most  power- 
ful developers  of  the  faculties  of  the  human  brain.  Lessons  given 
in  living  languages  need  call  for  little  thought,  still  less  for 
translations.  There  is  little  labor  spent  in  mastering  their  mean- 
ing : a shallow  perception  of  the  meaning  generally  suffices  for 
the  learner.  The  faculties  of  the  mind  are  feebly  summoned 
to  awake  and  encounter  the  struggle  of  understanding.  With  an 
intelligent  teacher  and  a living  language  much  superficial  work 
may  be  done,  but  it  gives  no  guarantee  for  bringing  out  thought 
in  the  pupil.  He  is  but  feebly  summoned  to  think. 

Wholly  otherwise  is  it  with  education  conducted  in  a dead 
language.  The  difficulty  of  reaching  the  sense  of  the  passages, 
the  obstacles  encountered  in  the  process,  the  efforts  of  thought, 
of  perception,  of  putting  the  whole  sense  together,  are  the 
supreme  merits  of  this  unrivalled  educational  tool.  In  the 
first  place  the  meaning  of  the  unknown  word  has  to  be  ascer- 
tained. The  dictionary  will  not  often  yield  its  treasure  without 
a resistance  which  sometimes  is  quite  formidable.  It  presents 
several  meanings  to  the  searcher : which  shall  he  select  as  being 
the  right  one  ? Much  more,  how  is  he  to  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  it  is  the  right  one?  He  is  thus  driven  to  seek  the  thought 
which  the  great  writer  intended  to  express.  He  must  enter 
into  the  mind  that  framed  the  sentence ; he  must  endeavor 
from  the  context  to  catch  the  sense  intended : and  such  a search 
places  him  in  intimate  communion  with  the  great  man  whose 
work  he  is  studying.  He  must  examine  minutely  every  expres- 
sion, and  explore  its  relation  to  its  companions  in  the  sentence. 
Thus  in  order  to  discover,  out  of  several  senses  given  in  the 
dictionary,  that  which  is  the  correct  one,  the  very  essence  of 
the  intended  thought  must  be  found  and  grasped.  Pass  on 
from  a single  sentence  to  many,  and  then  it  will  be  seen  how 
intimate  is  the  companionship  between  the  writer  and  the 


i6 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IF. 


pupil.  In  a living  language  the  meaning  of  the  single  passage 
is  quickly  but  cursorily  perceived,  the  mind  of  the  student 
passes  on  without  reflection ; there  is  no  labor,  no  powerful 
exertion  of  thought,  but  also  little  development  of  the  pupil’s 
intellect.  Small  has  been  the  education  achieved. 

Let  us  now  look  at  the  educating  power  of  this  process  when 
it  is  carried  on  upon  the  words  of  writers  of  the  highest  ability. 
And  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  one  mighty  force  must  always 
be  supposed  to  be  present  — responsibility  to  a true  teacher,  to  a 
mind  ever  keenly  on  the  watch  to  make  sure  that  the  meaning, 
the  full  meaning,  has  been  apprehended.  We  must  not  think 
here  of  written  translations  sent  up  to  a tutor  or  an  examiner, 
unless  they  are  closely  looked  into  with  the  pupil  at  his  side. 
We  must  place  ourselves  in  the  presence  of  a viva  voce  lesson 
conducted  by  a teacher  who  is  master  of  his  profession.  The 
construing  youth  has  failed  to  catch  the  right  meaning  of  the 
word,  or,  worse  yet,  the  sense  of  the  whole  passage.  The  error 
is  pointed  out,  the  badness  of  the  logic  imputed  to  the  great 
Greek  exhibited.  The  pupil’s  eyes  are  opened  to  the  fatal 
fact  that  he  has  not  mastered  the  thought  written,  that  he  and 
his  Thucydides  are  not  at  one.  The  teacher  will  then  put  into 
action  that  practice  which  is  the  mightiest  force  of  the  art 
of  education.  He  will  tell  the  baffled  pupil  nothing  of  what  the 
right  sense  is:  he  will  summon  him  to  correct  his  own  mistakes 
himself.  He  will  point  out  the  error  involved  in  his  own  trans- 
lation, he  will  flash  before  him  the  absurd  meaning  which  he 
inflicts  on  the  great  Greek  whom  he  holds  in  his  hand.  He 
will  stimulate  the  intellect  of  the  youth  to  correct  his  blunder, 
to  make  his  author  speak  sense.  This  is  true  education.  The 
pupil  will  know  that  he  will  have  to  reproduce  in  English, 
faithfully  and  accurately,  what  the  deep-thinking  author  has 
written,  and  that  if  he  fail  to  grasp  it  he  will  have  to  work  out 
the  full  meaning  under  the  acute  questioning  of  his  tutor  and 
in  the  presence  of  his  school-fellows.  It  is  not  easy  to  conceive 
a stronger  stimulus  for  effort  than  such  a consciousness;  it  is 
far  more  impelling  than  a mere  dread  of  punishment.  The  final 
result  will  be  that  the  young  student  will  place  himself,  by  his 
own  mental  effort,  in  full  communion  with  the  great  epic.  And 
what  is  the  meaning  of  this  great  fact?  It  is  to  live  in  the 


WHAT  IS  EDUCATION? 


17 


closest  intimacy  with  a literature  of  the  very  highest  order  in 
the  world.  That  literature  touches  life  on  all  its  sides.  Its 
thoughts,  its  culture,  its  power  of  language,  its  range,  its  depth 
and  intellectual  force  are  of  the  grandest,  the  most  mind-stirring 
that  ever  were  produced.  And  then,  let  it  not  ever  be  forgotten, 
if  the  epistles  of  Paul,  such  as  that  to  the  Romans,  are  brought 
into  action,  religion,  too,  in  its  inmost  essence  will  be  brought 
home  to  the  student’s  heart  and  conscience,  whilst  his  intellect 
will  be  called  upon  for  reasoning  of  the  highest  order.  This  is 
emphatically  to  be  taught  to  think,  to  be  developed  as  a human 
being  : this  is  education. 

It  may  be  permitted  here,  it  is  hoped,  to  illustrate  the 
nature  and  the  power  of  this  grand  instrument  of  education, 
dead  languages,  by  the  practice  of  one  of  the  greatest  teachers 
of  our  age,  Dr.  Arnold,  as  illustrated  by  his  pupil  and  biogra- 
pher, Dean  Stanley.  At  its  foundation  lay  the  grand  principle 
that  “ it  was  not  knowledge  but  the  means  of  getting  knowledge 
which  he  had  to  teach.”  His  whole  method  was  founded  on 
the  principle  of  awakening  the  intellect  of  every  individual  boy. 
“As  a general  rule,”  continues  the  Dean,  “he  never  gave  infor- 
mation except  as  a kind  of  reward  for  an  answer.  His  explana- 
tions were  as  short  as  possible,  as  much  as  would  dispose  of  the 
difficulty  and  no  more.  His  questions  were  of  a kind  to  call 
the  attention  of  the  boys  to  the  real  point  of  every  subject,  to 
disclose  to  them  the  exact  boundaries  of  their  knowledge  and 
their  ignorance,  to  train  them  to  understand  the  principles  on 
which  these  facts  rested.  ‘You  come  here,’ he  was  wont  to 
say,  ‘ not  to  read  but  to  learn  how  to  read,  how  to  think  for 
yourselves : ’ and  thus  the  greater  part  of  his  instructions  were 
interwoven  with  the  process  of  their  own  minds.  There  was  a 
constant  reference  to  their  thoughts,  an  acknowledgment  that, 
as  far  as  their  information  and  their  power  of  reasoning  could 
take  them,  they  ought  to  have  an  opinion  of  their  own;  a work- 
ing, not  for  but  with  the  class  as  if  they  were  equally  interested 
with  himself  in  making  out  the  meaning  of  the  passage  before 
them  ; a constant  endeavor  to  set  them  right,  either  by  gradually 
helping  them  on  to  a true  answer,  or  by  making  the  answers  of 
the  more  advanced  part  of  the  class  serve  as  a medium  through 
which  his  instructions  might  be  communicated  to  the  less 


1 8 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IV. 


advanced.  And  then  the  very  scantiness  with  which  he  occa- 
sionally dealt  out  his  knowledge,  whilst  it  often  created  an 
angry  feeling  of  disappointment,  left  at  the  same  time  an  im- 
pression that  the  source  from  which  they  drew  was  unexhausted 
and  unfathomed,  and  to  all  that  he  did  say  gave  twice  its  origi- 
nal value.  Intellectually  and  morally  he  felt  that  the  teacher 
himself  ought  to  be  perpetually  learning,  aye,  as  every  lesson 
went  on,  and  by  information  extracted  from  his  pupils,  to  be 
constantly  above  the  level  of  his  scholars.”  What  grander  con- 
ception of  what  teaching  is  was  ever  formed  ? 

Most  powerful  was  this  method  when  applied  to  the  writ- 
ings of  such  a man  as  St.  Paul.  Here  the  interest  in  the  mean- 
ing to  be  carried  away  was  intense,  both  in  the  teacher  and  the 
taught.  Every  word  was  felt  to  be  supremely  important ; the 
meaning  of  the  sentence  was  often  so  hard  to  find,  the  jealousy 
of  the  one  adopted  so  intense,  the  temper  to  challenge  and  then 
to  justify  so  keen.  Where  will  a force  be  found  equal  to  this 
in  power  of  developing  thought  in  the  learners,  in  opening  their 
eyes  to  what  seeking  for  truth  means;  in  training  them  to 
handle  every  tool  for  discovering  it,  in  elevating  them,  when 
it  is  found  and  proved,  to  a consciousness  that  they  had  won  a 
treasure  of  incomparable  value? 

In  such  a method  viva  voce  reigned  supreme.  Teacher, 
pupil,  and  the  great  Greek  lived  together  in  one  common  act 
of  thinking.  Cram  was  impossible  ; it  dared  not  enter.  A few 
questions  to  the  point  would  have  covered  the  unhappy  utterer 
of  it  with  confusion  and  shame. 


Bonamy  Price. 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


IT  is  becoming  matter  of  common  remark  that  a revolution  is 
sweeping  over  the  religious  thought  of  Christendom,  and 
to  careful  observers  the  phrase  does  not  appear  overstrong. 
We  find  convictions  long  rooted  in  the  general  mind  unsettled 
and  wavering,  old  doctrines  once  received  without  a dream  of 
asking  proof  called  to  the  bar  of  free  inquiry,  and  old  questions 
reopened  which  were  thought  to  be  closed  forever  by  the  creeds. 
To  many  it  seems  that  the  fountain-light  of  all  their  seeing  is 
going  out  in  darkness ; a sudden  storm  has  torn  them  from  the 
moorings  of  the  past,  and  they  feel  themselves  helplessly  adrift 
on  the  flux  and  reflux  of  uncertainty.  And  yet  if  we  compre- 
hend the  present  situation,  there  is  nothing  in  it  to  give  us 
great  alarm.  It  is  plain  enough  that  the  prevalent  confusion  of 
religious  opinion  is  owing  to  the  changed(  conditions  wrought  by 
the  rapid  intellectual  advance  of  the  age.  Generation  by  gene- 
ration we  have  been  moving  on  into  a new  intellectual  world,  a 
world  of  wider  horizons  and  profounder  harmonies,  where  the 
old  systems  of  theology  look  strangely  out  of  place.  It  is  not 
so  much  that  they  are  directly  attacked  by  modern  thought,  but 
they  are  being  undermined  or  overpassed  by  its  movement.  Such 
a state  of  things,  however,  is  far  from  being  unexampled.  If  to- 
day Christian  belief  is  passing  through  a certain  crisis  in  which 
it  seems  likely  to  undergo  a sensible  modification  ; and  if  this  is 
owing  to  the  fact  that  its  present  doctrinal  formulations  have 
become  obsolete,  or  out  of  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the  age, 
such  has  been  the  experience  of  Christianity  in  more  than  one 
period  of  its  history.  It  is  true  that  in  history  cataclysm  is  rare, 
but  progress  is  constant,  and  revolution  is  not  so  different  from 
evolution  as  may  be  supposed  ; for  it  is  but  a sudden  quicken- 


20 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IP. 


ing  of  the  ordinary  pace  of  Time,  which  always  “ innovateth 
greatly,  tho  quietly  and  by  degrees  scarce  to  be  perceived.” 
When  the  progress  of  the  human  mind  makes  some  old  opinion 
obsolete,  it  may  simply  die  out,  and  then  we  speak  of  the  change 
as  a silent  revolution.  When  the  old  opinion  is  identified  with 
some  existing  interest,  or  associated  with  some  cherished  truth, 
and  therefore  clung  to  and  defended,  the  revolution  in  which  it 
is  repudiated  will  be  more  or  less  violent.  But  the  violence  is 
something  comparatively  unimportant ; the  essential  thing  in 
any  revolution  of  opinion  is  the  extent  of  the  change  it  effects. 
Revolution  with  bayonets  and  bloodshed  may  be  not  so  effec- 
tively revolutionary  as  the  peaceful  and  gradual  change  wrought, 
as  we  say,  by  lapse  of  time.  Thus  while  to  a superficial  view 
revolution  appears  only  as  a destructive  movement,  whose  sole 
aim  is  the  overthrow  of  an  existing  order,  its  truer  character  is 
seen  in  its  constructive  tendency ; destruction  being  but  an  inci- 
dent or  a condition  of  its  reconstructive  work. 

The  character  and  course  of  what  we  call  modern  thought  is 
only  appreciated  in  its  relation  to  the  past  which  gave  it  birth. 
The  great  intellectual  reaction  which  set  in  with  the  close  of  the 
Crusades  grew  in  the  sixteenth  century  to  a declared  refusal  of 
unquestioning  acceptance  of  authoritative  teaching  and  a de- 
mand for  the  certitude  of  personal  insight.  Yet  the  result  of 
the  Reformation  was  not  emancipation  from  authority,  but  only 
the  transfer  of  the  old  principle  to  a new  throne.  The  spirit  of 
intellectual  freedom  turned,  therefore,  to  the  social  and  political 
fields,  to  scientific  research,  and  in  all  departments  of  secular 
life  it  gradually  attained  ascendency.  Hence  the  Church  of 
Christ,  whose  place  is  in  the  van  of  human  progress,  began  to 
fall  behind  and  parted  company  with  the  world.  In  the  com- 
mon opinion  reason  became  opposed  to  faith,  and  freethinker 
synonymous  with  unbeliever.  The  growing  influence  of  scien- 
tific training  and  the  extended  application  of  critical  methods 
have  widened  the  breach  between  dogmatic  orthodoxy  and 
secular  thought,  and  fanned  the  mutual  antagonism  which  has 
ranged  their  respective  partisans  in  hostile  camps.  On  the  one 
hand  are  the  so-called  freethinkers,  or  rationalists,  who  look 
upon  the  Christianity  of  the  churches  at  best  with  contemptuous 
indifference ; who  regard  all  religion  as  the  product  of  an  igno- 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


21 


rant  and  superstitious  past,  and  all  its  teaching  with  regard  to 
supramundane  concerns  as  built  on  assumptions  which  can  never 
be  scientifically  verified.  In  their  efforts  and  aspirations  toward 
a better  social  state  they  are  pure  secularists,  and  in  their  atti- 
tude toward  all  that  lies  beyond  the  grasp  of  logic  pronounced 
agnostics.  On  the  other  hand  are  the  zealous  upholders  of 
traditional  belief,  who  deem  any  modification  of  received  doc- 
trine a base  betrayal  of  the  faith  entrusted  to  their  defence. 
Their  method  of  meeting  established  conclusions  of  science  or 
criticism  is  to  “ cling  tenaciously  to  the  ancient  creeds,”  and 
denounce  four  fifths  of  modern  learning  as  infidelity.  They 
attack  “ rationalism”  with  ardor,  seeming  to  find  irrationalism  a 
satisfactory  alternative,  and  in  their  bigoted  intolerance  would 
gladly  silence  by  persecution  teachings  which  they  cannot  over- 
throw by  argument. 

The  blind  strife  of  faith  and  reason  can  issue  in  no  victory  of 
any  real  worth,  and  the  plain  needs  of  this  time  are  calling  to 
the  front  a class  of  religious  teachers  who  feel  that  they  have  a 
message  to  deliver  other  than  any  rallying-cry  of  traditionalists 
or  infidels,  and  a reconstructive  work  to  do  which  those  self- 
confident  disputants  neither  care  to  attempt  nor  would  be  com- 
petent to  achieve.  It  is  not  to  be  expected  that  either  of  the 
opposing  parties  should  do  justice  to  the  other.  Both  are  under 
the  ascendency  of  antecedent  prepossessions,  and  find  no  co- 
gency in  any  argument  but  such  as  supports  their  foregone  con- 
clusions. Such  eager  advocates  cannot  realize  the  point  of  view 
from  which  an  opponent’s  position  appears  strong,  nor  fairly 
appreciate  the  habit  of  thought  which  naturally  gives  rise  to  the 
opinions  and  sentiments  they  condemn.  But  those  who  stand 
between  the  party  that  would  destroy  everything  and  the  party 
that  would  retain  everything  unchanged  find  that  the  principles 
each  contends  for  are  really  not  antagonistic,  but  complemen- 
tary ; and  while  agreeing  with  neither  they  can  sympathize  with 
both.  The  zeal  of  the  traditionalist  may  be  scarcely  according 
to  knowledge,  but  of  its  sincerity  and  earnestness  there  can  be  no 
question.  He  cannot  but  be  deeply  stirred,  for  to  him  the  para- 
mount interests  of  human  life,  all  that  give  it  worth  or  meaning, 
are  at  stake.  The  revelation  of  divine  truth,  he  holds,  is  made 
to  faith,  and  not  to  reason  uninspired  and  uninstructed  from  on 


22 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


high.  And  the  rationalist  claims  respect  at  least  for  his  spirit 
of  intellectual  honesty.  He  is  a seeker  of  truth,  and  in  that 
quest  reason  is  his  only  guide  and  stay.  He  cannot  accept  any- 
thing for  true  which  he  holds  to  be  unreasonable,  or  which  offers 
itself  on  condition  of  first  laying  fetters  on  the  freedom  of 
thought.  The  party  of  religious  progress,  seeking  to  maintain 
its  continuity  and  the  development  of  truth  for  the  present  out 
of  the  truth  of  the  past,  make  it  their  endeavor  to  bring  religious 
belief  into  harmony  with  the  requirements  of  the  scientific  mind  ; 
and  they  are  convinced  that  it  is  this  ministry  of  reconciliation 
which  alone  can  bring  peace  in  our  time.  Taking  this  position, 
they  are  the  true  radicals,  for  they  would  effect  such  a reforma- 
tion of  religion  as  shall  adapt  it  to  the  wider  thought  and  learn- 
ing of  the  age.  And  they  are  the  true  conservatives,  for  it  is 
not' they  but  this  revolutionary  time  that  demands  a reconstruc- 
tion of  religious  thought,  and  to  meet  such  demand  is  the  only 
possible  conservatism. 

The  advocates  of  a rational  faith  have  always  kept  two  aims 
in  view:  first,  to  seek  a profounder  philosophy  of  religion  in 
which  all  the  great  spiritual  truths  which  belief  only  asserts  and 
which  “ reason”  declares  beyond  the  reach  of  scientific  certitude 
shall  be  established  on  a self-sustaining  ground ; so  that  the 
content  of  faith  shall  be  restored  to  personal  consciousness,  not 
through  any  submission  to  authority,  but  as  the  result  of  a rigor- 
ous intellectual  process,  and  the  ground-ideas  of  theology  shall 
no  longer  be  doctrines  believed  or  disbelieved,  but  truths  that  are 
known.  And  the  second  aim  is  to  simplify  the  necessary  creed, 
or  rather  to  return  to  its  original  simplicity,  by  distinguishing 
between  what  is  essential  to  Christian  faith  and  what  is  inessen- 
tial and  to  be  left  open  to  individual  opinion.  It  is  with  this 
latter  point  this  paper  is  concerned.  We  are  told  by  both  the 
extreme  parties  I have  spoken  of  that  what  is  in  question  be- 
tween them  is  Christianity  and  its  continuance  as  the  religion 
of  the  civilized  world.  If  we  ask,  What  is  Christianity?  theolo- 
gians answer  that  it  is  a body  of  authoritative  dogma,  derived 
from  Scripture  or  tradition  and  developed  by  decrees  of  coun- 
cils, confessions  of  assemblies,  and  the  writings  of  eminent 
divines.  The  agnostics  reply  to  a similar  effect.  “ For  my  part,” 
writes  Mr.  Frederic  Harrison,  “ I hold  Christianity  to  be  what 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


23 


is  taught  in  average  churches  and  chapels  to  the  millions  of 
professing  Christians.”  And  he  adds : “ I say  it  is  a very  serious 
fact  when  philosophical  defenders  of  religion  begin  by  repudiat- 
ing what  is  taught  in  average  pulpits.”  1 It  may  be  a serious  fact, 
— for  the  average  pulpit, — but  all  religious  reform  and  progress  is 
attended  with  such  repudiation.  But  the  average  pulpit-teaching 
of  the  nineteenth  century  differs  from  that  of  the  eighteenth, 
and  both  from  that  of  the  seventeenth.  In  every  Christian  age 
the  average  pulpit  reflects  the  current  phases  of  religious 
thought,  and  therefore  cannot  furnish  a complete  or  stable 
canon  of  essential  Christianity.  Indeed  Mr.  Harrison  might 
almost  as  well  say  that  he  takes  his  political  economy  from 
the  average  newspaper,  for  political  economy  has  a certain 
affinity  to  Christianity  in  that  it  is  a body  of  principles,  more 
or  less  settled,  whose  apprehension  is  in  the  growth  of  social 
experience.  However,  our  point  is  that  both  sides  agree  in 
identifying  Christianity  with  a current  orthodoxy.  The  tra- 
ditionalists suppose  that  in  maintaining  certain  received  doc- 
trines with  regard  to  miracles,  inspiration  of  Scripture,  divine 
grace,  the  future  state,  etc.,  they  are  defending  Christianity ; 
and  their  opponents  will  have  it  that  if  they  upset  these  doc- 
trines they  abolish  Christianity.  To  believers  in  a living  and 
progressive  Christianity  it  means  something  very  different  from 
this.  “ As  many  as  receive  Him,  to  them  he  gives  power 
to  become  sons  of  God.”  That  is  Christianity : that  power 
which  eighteen  centuries  ago  quickened  a knot  of  Galilean 
fishermen  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  has  ever  since  been 
leavening  the  life  of  man  and  leading  the  civilization  of  the 
world  ; a power  whose  earliest  mission  was  not  to  the  intellect, 
but  to  the  heart  and  conscience  of  mankind  ; working  in  after- 
times now  through  priesthoods,  institutions,  and  theologies,  and 
again  working  in  spite  of  these  things — in  spite  of  sacerdotalism 
and  doctrinal  perversions : and  whether  working  by  these  instru- 
ments or  against  these  hindrances,  always  a spiritual  power, 
distinct  from  systems,  dogmas,  codes,  and  creeds.  With  infi- 
nite flexibility  it  adapts  itself  in  every  land  to  the  most  diverse 
forms  of  thought,  the  most  opposite  ways  of  life,  and  changes 


1 The  Nineteenth  Century , Oct.  1877. 


24 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  W. 


its  form  in  every  age  to  meet  the  changing  phases  of  social 
progress  and  the  new  conditions  of  a new  environment.  With 
equal  firmness  it  refuses  to  be  restricted  to  any  rigid  definitions 
of  theology,  or  any  fixed  order  of  ecclesiastical  prescription,  and 
casts  off  one  after  another  the  unyielding  systems  of  belief  or 
practice  which  have  outlived  their  usefulness  and  become  fetters 
on  its  advancing  feet.  This  working  of  a vital  force  is  what  we 
read  in  Christian  history,  and  so  we  learn  a true  estimate  of  the 
old  beliefs  which  have  come  down  to  us.  They  were  the  native 
growth  of  their  time.  They  sprang  from  a soil  adapted  to  pro- 
duce them,  and  were  shaped  and  trained  by  the  pressure  of 
manifold  contemporary  influences.  They  were  vigorous  and 
helpful  to  men  as  long  as  the  mental  climate  in  which  they  took 
rise  continued  unchanged.  But  now  a change  has  come  over 
the  growing  mind  of  man,  and  the  old  formulas  are  ceasing  to 
be  natural  or  adequate  expressions  of  our  enlarged,  enlightened 
thought.  Stretch  them  as  we  may  by  new  interpretations,  they 
will  not  cover  the  needs  of  the  present.  They  have  had  their 
day.  The  Gospel  did  enter  in  and  dwell  there,  but  as  in  a 
tabernacle,  not  a fixed  abiding-place.  The  system  is  for  an  age; 
the  Gospel  too  is  for  that  age,  but  also  for  all  time.  Thus  the 
Gospel  is  tolerant  of  all  human  forms  and  indifferent  to  them 
all.  It  makes  use  of  forms,  but  it  transcends  formalism.  It  has 
been  the  life  of  one  system  after  another ; it  cannot  be  made 
into  a system  itself.  Under  eveiy  human  mechanism  it  is  felt 
to  be  a living  power,  inspiring  equally  Augustin  and  Eckhart 
and  Pascal  and  Bunyan  and  Fox.  It  is  a spirit  of  light  and 
life  in  the  mind  and  heart  of  humanity,  quickening  every  germ 
of  good  and  fostering  a continual  growth  in  wisdom  and  right- 
eousness. Like  the  sunshine  it  is  endlessly  diffusive,  and  ready 
to  take  any  color  if  it  may  work  the  better  with  any  human 
movement  or  minister  more  helpfully  to  any  human  need.  It 
breeds  in  us  ever  new  aspiration  and  perpetual  effort  toward  im- 
provement. It  frees  us  from  servile  dependence  on  tradition 
and  blind  idolatry  of  the  past,  for  it  tells  us  that  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  is  with  us  now  and  always  to  teach  us  what  is  best. 

I know  that  the  orthodox  theologian  will  be  apt  to  tell  me  that 
all  this  is  sadly  loose  and  vague,  a kind  of  “ rationalizing”  that 
is  most  “ unsound  while  for  his  part,  Mr.  Frederic  Harrison, 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


25 


who  holds  Christianity  to  be  what  is  taught  in  average  churches, 
might  say  in  his  clever  way  that  he  has  no  concern  with  “ Neo- 
Christianity”  and  takes  no  interest  in"  a fantasia  with  variations 
on  the  orthodox  creed.”  Yet  evidently  if  one  would  know  what 
Christianity  really  is,  the  four  gospels  are  a source  of  surer  in- 
formation than  the  Westminster  Confession  or  the  teachings  of 
the  average  pulpit.  For  what  is  Christianity  but  the  religion 
which  Jesus  himself  believed  and  lived  by,  and  what  is  ortho- 
doxy but  conformity  to  the  principles  he  taught  by  word  and 
deed  ? The  Christian  churches  have  given  painful  thought  to 
the  theories  elaborated  by  doctors  and  divines ; it  seems  almost 
terrible  to  find  how  completely  they  have  ignored  the  teachings 
of  that  Life  which  is  the  Light  of  men.  One  church  adores  the 
Infant  in  his  mother’s  arms,  nestling  to  her  bosom  in  smiling 
ignorance  of  all  human  wants  and  woes.  Another  kneels  before 
the  Divine  Victim,  thorn-crowned,  pierced  and  bleeding,  mur- 
muring from  white  lips,  “ It  is  finished.”  But  the  Christ  of 
Gospel  history,  the  Christ  between  the  cradle  and  the  cross,  this 
preaching,  teaching,  absolving,  and  denouncing  Christ,  witnessing 
to  the  grand  simplicities  of  a spiritual  religion  and  martyred  by 
the  bigotry  of  orthodox  formalists — it  seems  but  yesterday  that 
we  began  to  see  in  him  a Man  as  real  and  living  as  ourselves, 
began  to  ponder  those  sayings  of  his  which  are  the  rock-foun- 
dation of  all  human  life,  and  which,  tho  the  heavens  vanish  as 
a vesture  that  is  folded  up,  can  never  lose  their  power  or  pass 
away. 

And  when  we  turn  to  his  teaching  we  find  that  none  is  so 
utterly  informal  and  unsystematic  ; none  so  abounds  in  meta- 
phor, hyperbole,  and  paradox.  It  glows  with  a passionate  in- 
tensity not  to  be  translated  into  plain  prosaic  statement.1  It  is 
not  to  be  formulated  in  dogmatic  propositions,  and  they  who 
take  it  literally — as  the  Roman  takes  “ This  is  my  Body” — miss 
the  inwardness  which  is  the  key  to  its  constant  meaning.  “ The 

1 “ And  some  of  you  shall  they  cause  to  be  put  to  death,  but  not  a hair  of  your 
head  shall  be  injured.  . . .”  “ If  any  man  come  to  me  and  hate  not  his  father 

and  mother  and  wife  and  children,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple.  . . .”  “ There  is  no 
man  that  hath  left  house  or  father  or  mother  or  children  for  my  sake  and  the 
gospel’s,  but  he  shall  receive  an  hundredfold  now  in  this  time,  houses  and  breth- 
ren and  sisters  and  mothers  and  children  and  lands.” 


26 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


words  that  I speak  unto  you,”  he  tells  us,  “ they  are  spirit  and 
they  are  life.  . . He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.” 

All  his  sayings  are  left  open,  free,  and  fluent  for  the  living  heart 
of  man  to  grasp  and  to  interpret.  Their  unity  is  no  after-result 
of  our  system-making;  it  is  the  organic  unity  of  life.  All  grows 
out  of  one  root-truth,  the  fatherhood  of  God.  That  is  the  fun- 
damental fact  on  which  the  spiritual  world  is  built.  Into  this 
one  word,  Father,  the  whole  Gospel  contracts  and  coils  itself 
up ; from  this  it  expands  and  issues  forth.  Man  is  not  God’s 
creature  merely,  but  his  child ; his  nature  is  one  in  kind  with 
the  nature  of  his  Father;  he  is  not  a finite  but  an  infinite  being. 
To  tell  us  this  the  Word  was  made  flesh.  Scotus  had  the  deeper 
insight  when  he  made  the  end  of  the  Incarnation  to  be  revela- 
tion, and  not  merely  redemption  as  Aquinas  taught.  “ I am  the 
Truth,”  Christ  said.  The  God  who  is  Man,  the  Man  who  is 
God  by  his  single  personality  reveals  humanity  as  divine  and 
divinity  as  human.  The  historic  coming  of  the  Son  of  God  in 
the  Son  of  Mary  reveals  his  eternal  coming  in  the  primal  con- 
stitution of  humanity,  and  the  eternal  sonship  of  mankind  to 
God.  For  in  him  dwells  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  bodily, 
and  he  is  the  one  true  and  perfect  man.  In  so  far  as  Christ  is 
human,  man  is  divine.  In  so  far  as  Christ  has  being,  the  unity 
of  God  and  man  is  a reality.  This  is  the  ground  of  the  Incarna- 
tion, and  only  thus  is  the  Incarnation  possible.  Only  through  the 
essential  homogeneity  of  all  spiritual  being  can  the  Son  of  God 
be  also  Son  of  Man.  Remaining  at  the  ante-Christian  point  of 
view,  where  always  between  God  and  man  there  is  a great  gulf 
fixed,  we  may  indeed  accept  the  Incarnation  as  a dogma,  but 
always  it  must  appear  a mystery  which  we  cannot  hope  to  under- 
stand. For  our  obstinate  preconception  makes  it  a mystery.  If 
to  our  thought  divinity  contradicts  humanity,  what  can  we  make 
of  the  person  of  Christ  ? To  con  some  blind  and  barren  phrases 
about  hypostatic  union  does  not  lighten  our  darkness.  The 
effort  to  conceive  a being  half  human,  half  divine  ends  in  hope- 
less perplexity.  We  go  from  one  nature  to  the  other,  as  if  they 
lay  side  by  side,  loosely  tied  together.  Now  in  some  word  or 
action  Jesus  seems  all  human;  nowin  some  other  all  divine. 
Sometimes  he  seems  too  unearthly  for  our  affections ; some- 
times too  mortal  for  our  worship.  He  appears  too  divine  to  be 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


27 


purely  human,  and  yet  too  human  to  be  quite  divine.  We  say 
we  believe  in  a Saviour  Christ  both  God  and  Man ; but  really 
he  rather  seems  to  be  neither  God  nor  man.  This  mysterious, 
elusive  personality  escapes  our  mental  grasp.  We  cannot  realize 
what  we  think  we  believe  about  him,  simply  because  this  Christ 
of  our  dualistic  fancy  is  an  unreality  and  never  did  exist.  What 
we  have  to  do  is  to  take  our  stand  upon  the  Incarnation  and 
look  at  God  and  man  from  thence.  Then  this  baffling  mystery 
becomes  a living  truth  for  us.  Then  the  words  of  Christ  begin 
to  have  for  us  reality  and  power : his  words  to  men,  “ Be  ye 
perfect  even  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect his  words  to 
God,  “ The  glory  which  thou  gavest  me  I have  given  them.”  It 
was  their  grasp  of  the  Incarnation  as  the  ground-fact  of  their 
own  being  that  transformed  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the  dis- 
ciples, and  made  them  speak  of  their  Lord  as  the  “ First  born  of 
many  brethren,”  and  address  their  converts  as  “ partakers  of 
the  divine  nature,”  and  exclaim,  “ Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons 
of  God.  . . ” “ Because  we  are  sons,  God  sends  the  spirit  of 

his  Son  into  our  hearts.” 

This  revelation  of  fatherhood  and  sonship  is  the  light  and  the 
interpreter  of  every  spiritual  truth.  It  asserts  the  principle 
which  at  once  underlies  and  transcends  all  ethics.  Righteous- 
ness is  the  law  of  human  action ; but  once  the  truth  of  the  di- 
vinity of  human  nature  is  recognized,  righteousness  changes 
from  an  outward,  regulative  law  to  an  inward,  constitutive  law. 
It  is  the  law  for  will  because  the  law  of  will,  the  organic  law  of 
the  will’s  own  nature.  To  act  righteously  is  not  to  obey  a “ stern 
lawgiver  it  is  to  act  according  to  our  will,  to  follow  our  strong- 
est inclination.  Since  the  spirit  which  we  are  is  one  in  nature 
with  the  Spirit  whose  we  are,  the  service  of  God  is  freedom.  In 
its  obedience  to  God  the  spirit  is  the  law  unto  itself ; and  auton- 
omy, not  anarchy,  is  freedom.  Righteousness  then  goes  deeper 
than  conduct ; it  attaches  not  to  doing,  but  to  being ; it  is  not 
the  quality  of  a man’s  action,  but  of  the  man.  And  He  who  came 
to  reveal  ideal  manhood  is  with  us  always  to  make  it  a reality. 
He  gives  us  power  to  become  in  fact  what  we  are  in  truth,  sons 
of  God.  Other  religions  begin  with  sin  and  sacrifice  for  sin  ; the 
Gospel  begins  with  our  inborn  capacity  of  likeness  to  God,  of 
being  perfect  as  he  is  perfect ; “ for  he  that  sanctifieth  and  they 


28 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


that  are  sanctified  are  all  of  one.”  It  works  not  through  a 
law  of  restraint  on  human  nature,  but  through  a law  of  develop- 
ment in  human  nature,  and  calls  out  its  latent  energies.  Christ 
changes  all  compulsion  into  spontaneity,  for  he  is  come  not  to 
give  us  a new  law,  but  that  we  might  have  life  and  have  it  more 
abundantly.  It  is  this  purpose  to  realize  man’s  ideal  divinity — 
as  Christ  puts  it,  “That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father 
in  heaven” — that  leads  to  the  profound  teaching  of  Love  as  the 
motive  and  principle  of  action.  Selfishness  may  have  become  a 
second  nature  with  us,  but  he  who  is  born  again  of  the  spirit 
learns  that  the  true  nature  of  man  is  to  love.  In  altruism  is  the 
fulfilment  of  individuality,  and  he  who  will  lose  his  life  shall  find 
it.  It  is  at  once  the  principle  of  personal  and  of  social  life. 
The  world  that  lives  by  self-interest  may  take  it  that  to  love 
one’s  neighbor  as  one’s  self  is  only  a high-wrought  fancy,  but  noth- 
ing is  more  certain  than  that  love  is  the  one  binding  force  of 
human  society.  In  so  far  as  society  does  not  disintegrate  into 
atomism,  and  civilization  does  not  relapse  into  barbarism,  so  far 
it  is  actually  held  together  by  the  power  of  love.  It  is  the  test 
of  our  discipleship  to  Christ  that  we  love  one  another;  and  the 
kingdom  of  God,  the  true  order  of  social  life  on  earth,  is  the 
fellowship  of  his  disciples, — of  those  who  learn  in  their  sonship 
to  one  heavenly  Father  their  brotherhood  as  men. 

It  is  impossible  to  bring  out  here  the  depth  and  fulness  of 
these  Gospel  principles  I touch  upon ; but  let  us  dwell  for  a mo- 
ment on  one  other  by  way  of  illustration,  the  truth  concerning 
sin  and  forgiveness.  If  true  manhood  is  revealed  in  the  Sinless 
Man,  it  follows  that  humanity  is  by  nature  righteous.  To  admit 
any  doctrine  of  human  depravity  is  to  throw  away  all  hope  of 
human  reformation.  The  water  cannot  rise  higher  than  its 
source.  Moreover  there  can  be  no  talk  of  redemption,  for  there 
has  been  no  fall.  If  it  is  his  nature  to  sin,  the  sinner  is  but  ful- 
filling the  law  of  his  being,  and  from  that  law  he  cannot  escape. 
But  then  he  is  no  longer  a sinner.  We  cannot  blame  him  for 
being  what  he  was  made  to  be  : the  worm  will  do  his  kind. 
Thus  it  is  the  fact  that  we  are  by  nature  righteous  that  makes 
the  guilt  of  sin,  and  brands  the  sinner  as  false  to  the  humanity 
he  bears.  Here  too  is  the  only  ground  of  his  restoration.  As- 
suming righteousness  to  be  our  normal  state,  or  health,  Christ 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


29 


speaks  of  sinners  as  “ the  sick,”  and  always  he  is  hopeful  of 
their  recovery,  since  the  natural  forces  of  the  soul  work  to  a cure. 
As  a sick  man  the  sinner  needs,  not  judge  and  jury,  but  wise 
treatment  and  fostering  care.  And  so  the  Friend  of  Sinners  is 
the  physician  of  the  soul.  His  panacea  was  sympathy.  While 
by  his  stainless  purity  he  was  lifted  up,  by  his  sympathy  he 
drew  all  men  unto  him,  inspiring  the  penitence  which  alone 
makes  it  possible  for  one  to  be  forgiven.  This  was  the  quicken- 
ing power  that  restored  the  vision  of  divine  truth  to  the  spirit- 
ually blind,  strengthened  the  lame  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  right- 
eousness, brought  the  deaf  to  hear  the  voice  of  God  and  the 
dumb  to  speak  his  praise.  And  everywhere  he  went  the  self- 
condemned  and  outcast  followed  him,  taking  heart  anew. 
Tho  it  might  seem  he  sometimes  came  too  late,  yet  the  trust- 
ing could  believe  that  none  was  lost  beyond  his  power  to  save 
who  was  not  only  the  Healer  of  the  sick  but  the  Resurrection 
and  the  Life  to  those  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins. 

In  all  this  Jesus  was  but  “ working  the  works  of  the  Father.” 
As  the  Apostle  writes : “ God  was  in  Christ  reconciling  the  world 
unto  himself,  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them.”  The 
Gospel  bears  this  simple  message  to  the  personal  soul : God  is 
your  Father ; and  whenever  you  do  wrong  and  tell  him  so,  he 
will  always  forgive  you,  as  any  father  forgives  his  child.  And 
that  forgiveness  is  not  remission  of  penalty,  but  remission  of  sin, 
a cleansing  from  unrighteousness.  It  lifts  from  us  the  burden 
that  weighs  upon  the  heart,  and  breaks  down  the  barrier  of  self- 
reproach  and  fear  between  us  and  the  Father,  and  brings  us  back 
to  the  accord  and  union  with  him  which  is  the  peace  that  passeth 
understanding.  For  his  fatherhood  goes  deeper  than  our  sin. 
We  may  wound  him,  but  we  cannot  change  him.  We  may 
shut  our  hearts  from  him  ; we  cannot  shut  his  heart  from  us. 
What  a man  thinks  or  what  he  does  cannot  annul  the  relation 
in  which  he  has  his  being.  He  can  make  himself  a bad  son  ; he 
cannot  unmake  his  sonship.  The  guiltiest  soul  is  still  the  soul 
of  the  Father’s  child.  And  tho  we  may  lose  our  hold  upon 
this  truth,  God  never  does.  Always,  if  we  will,  our  way  is  open 
to  return  to  him.  If  we  confess  our  sin,  we  may  trust  his  eternal 
faithfulness  and  justice  to  forgive  and  cleanse.  There  is  nowhere 
any  sinful  soul,  fancying  it  has  learned  too  late  to  long  for  purity 


30 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


and  looking  on  itself  as  lost,  but  may  hear  if  it  will  listen  the 
Father’s  voice,  saying,  “Son,  be  of  good  cheer;  thy  sins  are  for- 
given thee.” 

And  Christ  who  tells  his  followers,  “ I do  nothing  of  my- 
self ; the  Father  that  dwelleth  in  me,  he  doeth  the  works,”  tells 
them  besides,  “ The  works  that  I do  ye  shall  do  also.”  When 
he  said,  “ The  Son  of  man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins,” 
he  claimed  that  power  on  behalf  of  all  his  brethren,  and  de- 
clared it  a prerogative  of  the  human  nature  we  derive  from  our 
Father  in  heaven.  The  remission  of  sin  was  the  key  of  the 
heavenly  kingdom  which  was  founded  on  the  rock  of  the  divine 
humanity  revealed  in  Christ.  And  that  key  was  given  into  the 
hands  of  each  and  all ; that  power  is  ours  to  cultivate  'and  ex- 
ercise. We  read  in  the  New  Testament  of  men  confessing  their 
sins  one  to  another,  and  forgiving  one  another  as  God  had  for- 
given them  ; but  such  a practice  has  long  been  one  of  the  world’s 
lost  arts.  In  later  times  when  the  faith  of  many  had  waxed  cold, 
the  fancy  arose  among  the  Christians  that  Jesus  had  bestowed 
this  power  of  absolution  on  none  but  a chosen  few  and  their  or- 
dained successors,  and  its  exercise  degenerated  into  a sacerdotal 
rite.  But  the  teaching  of  the  Master  is  plain  : all  his  disciples 
were  to  forgive.  The  uplifting  of  the  sinful  was  no  mere  func- 
tion of  an  official  class,  but  the  work  of  a spiritual  faculty  re- 
vealed in  the  human  sons  of  God.  For  the  washing  away  a 
brother’s  evil  past  every  one  is  a priest ; in  this  we  all  are 
“workers  together  with  God,”  and  in  so  far  as  we  are  one 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Son  of  Man  we  have  a real  power  to  ab- 
solve and  to  redeem  from  sin. 

I must  leave  these  suggestions  to  indicate  a distinction  of  the 
utmost  importance  to  bear  in  mind, — the  distinction,  namely, 
between  the  Gospel,  as  a revelation  of  spiritual  truth,  and  the 
Christian  religion,  as  the  embodiment  of  men’s  efforts  to  appre- 
hend that  truth.  Those  efforts,  it  cannot  be  denied,  have  been 
far  from  entirely  successful ; indeed  it  almost  seems  as  tho  the  his- 
tory of  dogmatic  and  institutional  Christianity  were  little  else 
than  a record  of  aberrations  from  the  profound  and  simple 
truths  revealed  by  Christ.  The  first  century  had  hardly  passed 
away  before  the  deep  thought  of  God  as  Father,  the  conception 
of  Christ  as  the  Divine  Man  in  whom  the  mutual  relations  of 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


31 


Father  and  children  are  revealed,  began  to  grow  dim  before  men’s 
minds.  The  heart  of  the  Gospel,  the  eternal  unity  of  human 
spirit  with  the  divine,  was  lost  to  the  faith ; the  Christian  con- 
sciousness returned  to  the  old  falsity  of  the  finitude  of  man,  and 
the  gulf  opened  again  between  humanity  and  God.  With  the 
rapid  decadence  of  the  early  Greek  theology  the  development  of 
Christian  thought  and  life  passed  to  the  Latin  Church,  and  for  a 
thousand  years  there  was  taught  in  the  name  of  Christ  a religion 
which  at  every  point  was  the  distortion  or  contradiction  of  his 
Gospel.1  Under  the  shadow  of  Roman  imperialism  God  the 
Father  became  the  absolute  and  arbitrary  Sovereign  of  the  world, 
communicating  with  it  from  a distance  and  indirectly,  and  fix- 
ing the  spiritual  state  of  men,  apart  from  all  reference  to  personal 
character,  according  to  immutable  decrees.  Again,  since  man 
was  in  no  sense  divine,  Christ  could  be  in  no  sense  human.  A 
purely  superhuman  being  who  had  suddenly  come  to  earth  in 
the  likeness  of  men  had  left  it  as  abruptly  without  effecting  any 
spiritual  result.  As  Mediator  he  disappeared,  melting  into  the 
general  conception  of  the  divine ; and  losing  the  character  of 
Saviour,  assumed  more  definitely  that  of  Judge,  the  Rex  tre- 
mendi  majestatis , until  the  Virgin  Mother  had  to  be  specially 
invoked  to  appease  the  wrath  of  her  Son. 

I need  not  recapitulate  the  mediaeval  errors,  which  in  gross 
are  familiar  to  us  all,  but  I would  call  attention  to  these  two 
points : first,  this  Christian  paganism  was  no  mere  corruption 
of  a religion  once  true  to  the  Gospel  revelation.  It  was  a cor- 
rupt tree  which  brought  forth  that  evil  fruit : corrupt  in  root  as 
in  branch.  Latin  Christianity  was  the  natural  ripening  of  false 
principles,  and  no  decay  of  an  original  excellence ; not  only  it 
perverted,  it  never  apprehended  the  religion  of  Christ.  And  sec- 
ondly, while  the  Reformation  effected  the  emancipation  of  the 
personal  soul  from  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  it  did  not  touch  the 
foundations  of  Latin  theology.  However  divergent  in  their  ap- 
plication— as  where  the  Bible  rather  than  the  Church  was  held  to 
be  the  medium  of  divine  communications — the  principles  of 
Protestant  and  Catholic  theologies  remained  the  same.  The 
ground-ideas  of  Augustin  were  retained  by  Calvin,  and  Augustin’s 

1 Compare  Prof.  Allen’s  admirable  paper,  “ The  Theological  Renaissance  of 
the  Nineteenth  Century  Princeton  Review,  Nov.  1882. 


32 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


God,  the  foreign  despot,  reappears  under  another  aspect  in 
Paley’s  retired  mechanician.  The  doctrines  of  this  old  theology 
are  at  once  unchristian  in  their  genesis  and  antichristian  in  their 
spirit,  if  we  mean  by  Christianity  the  teaching  of  Christ.  Con- 
sider for  instance  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  which  assumes  that 
Adam’s  fall  destroyed  the  essential  relation  to  God  in  which  hu- 
manity was  constituted  and  placed  it  forever  >under  a ban ; the 
doctrine  of  the  Atonement,  in  which  the  suffering  of  an  innocent 
victim  is  supposed  to  placate  the  offended  Majesty  of  heaven ; 
the  doctrine  of  eternal  life  as  an  endless  future  of  sensuous  bliss, 
rather  than  a spiritual  union  with  God  which  may  be  ours  here : 
of  eternal  death  as  an  endless  future  of  sensuous  pain,  and  not 
rather  the  state  of  unrepented  sin ; the  doctrine  of  revelation, 
not  as  a living  process  adapted  to  the  growing  mind  of  man  un- 
der the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth — a process  constantly 
going  on,  as  real  to-day  and  more  clear  and  full  than  ever  since 
the  day  of  Christ — but  rather  as  a deposit  of  definite  instructions 
once  for  all  delivered — so  that  revelation  changes  its  meaning  from 
“ a making  known”  to  “ that  which  has  been  made  known” — and 
embodied  in  a rule  of  faith,  to  be  guarded  against  all  innovation. 

It  would  indeed  be  idle  to  inveigh  against  the  past.  The  be- 
lief of  Christendom  was  shaped  amid  dark  days  of  violence  and 
barbarism,  and  the  Church  could  not  but  share  in  the  ignorancfe 
and  superstition  of  its  time.  It  is  well  to  note  with  Hallam  that 
“had  religion  been  more  pure,  it  would  have  been  less  perma- 
nent, and  Christianity  has  been  preserved  by  means  of  its  cor- 
ruptions.” It  is  wonderful  to  see  how  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel 
always  takes  the  world  as  it  finds  it  and  contrives  to  make  it  bet- 
ter, bringing  out  of  evils  and  errors  some  soul  of  goodness  and 
truth.  Even  Mariolatry  and  Transubstantiation,  the  pet  abomi- 
nations of  good  Protestants,  did  service  in  their  day  to  the  cause 
of  Christ ; for  they  were  the  best  the  time  allowed.  When  the 
cloud  had  received  Jesus  out  of  men’s  sight,  and  their  crude  ma- 
terialism, which  knew  no  man  save  after  the  flesh,  had  lost  even 
the  memory  of  his  loving  manly  heart,  it  was  much  to  find  in 
the  womanly  tenderness  of  Mary  some  echo  of  the  lost  truth 
that  God  is  Love.  And  it  was  a true  instinct  that  found  expres- 
sion in  the  sensuous  ritual  of  the  Mass,  for  it  led  men  to  feel 
after  the  absent,  silent  God  if  haply  they  might  find  him  and 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


33 


bring  him  down  from  above  by  the  hand  of  the  priest,  in  visible 
presence  on  the  altar ; and  so,  amid  all  that  was  material  and 
gross,  there  was  kept  alive  some  sense  of  possible  communion 
through  the  living  Bread  with  the  Sustainer  and  Nourisher  of 
their  souls. 

As  in  the  natural  world  some  hard  integument  of  husk  or 
shell  conceals  and  protects  a growing  germ  of  life  until  maturity, 
so  in  the  divine  training  of  mankind  dogmatic  errors  may  encase 
a spiritual  truth  too  pure  and  lofty  for  an  earthly-minded  genera- 
tion to  receive.  But  when  the  time  comes,  the  husk  breaks  open 
and  the  kernel  falls.  And  the  time  has  come  for  us  to  think 
ourselves  loose  from  the  dry  abstractions  of  traditional  doctrine, 
and  take  the  living  truths  of  the  Gospel  into  the  depth  of  our 
intelligence.  We  must  teach  a religion  not  merely  certified  as 
orthodox  by  due  authority,  but  one  which  commends  itself  as 
true  and  carries  with  it  its  own  authentication.  We  must  show 
it  to  be  the  one  faith  for  all  time,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
forever,  not  because  cast  in  the  mould  of  any  one  epoch,  or  nar- 
rowed to  the  notions  of  any  one  sect,  but  because  it  meets  the 
special  needs  of  every  age,  and  in  its  infinite  variety  makes  itself 
all  things  to  all  men.  “ New  occasions  teach  new  duties  : ” they 
who  are  for  “ standing  on  the  old  ways” — forgetting  that  Time, 
the  great  innovator,  never  stands  still — are  likely  to  be  left  stand- 
ing there  alone.  We  cannot  shut  our  eyes  to  the  great  defec- 
tion from  the  orthodox  churches  which  is  going  on.  Traditional 
dogma  has  lost  its  hold  upon  this  generation,  and  day  by  day 
the  young  and  active-minded  are  leaving  the  home  of  their  early 
faith.  Between  the  camp  of  Reason  and  that  of  a Faith  which 
seems  no  longer  reasonable  they  are  halting  irresolute.  Whither 
shall  they  go?  Many,  attracted  by  the  clear-cut,  positive  tenets 
of  the  “ advanced  thinkers,”  and 'the  definite  limitations  they  as- 
sign to  human  knowledge,  will  join  the  ranks  of  the  Materialists 
who  deny  every  spiritual  verity,  or  of  the  Agnostics  who  tell  us 
that  whether  there  be  any  such  thing  as  spirit  we  cannot  know 
and  need  not  care.  Others  will  find  such  bald  negations  dreary 
and  repellent,  and  their  hearts  will  turn  to  the  great  historic 
Church,  which,  “ e’en  with  something  of  a mother’s  mind,”  would 
narcotize  the  intellect  in  order  to  give  rest  to  weary  doubters. 

The  mute  cry  of  this  growing  multitude,  scattered  abroad 
3 


34 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW 


as  sheep  having  no  shepherd,  goes  up  to  accuse  them  of  unfaith- 
fulness who  are  accounted  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  It 
is  because  men  are  taught  to  identify  the  Gospel  of  Christ  with 
a theological  caricature  that  they  are  rejecting  the  one  with  the 
other ; and  our  wish  to  help  them  must  be  keener  if  we  feel  that 
it  is  by  us  this  offence  cometh,  and  that  we  owe  them  reparation. 
If  a thinking  man  in  these  days  tells  me,  whether  scornfully  or 
sadly,  that  he  cannot  accept  the  Christian  religion,  I take  him  for 
one  to  whom  Christianity  has  been  misrepresented,  and  I say  to 
him  : That  which  any  rational  instinct  within  you  bids  you  reject 
is  not  the  Christianity  of  Christ.  You  turn  impatiently  from  the 
flimsy  “ schemes  of  salvation”  spun  out  of  the  theological  cob- 
webs of  the  past,  and  you  want  to  hear  no  more  of  Christianity. 
But  you  are  overhasty  in  accepting  these  doctrinal  futilities  at 
their  own  valuation,  and  giving  credit  to  their  claims.  Go 
to  the  fountain-head ; study  Christianity  in  the  life  and  words 
of  Christ ; measure  the  teaching  of  the  past  or  present  by 
the  great  spiritual  principles  he  taught,  and  you  will  no  longer 
confound  his  Gospel  with  the  misapprehensions  and  perversions 
of  it  that  have  obtained  among  men.  More  than  that,  you  will 
find  that  as  long  as  man  is  man  the  Gospel  must  remain  the  com- 
plete and  final  truth  for  human  thought  and  life.  The  truth  that 
Christ  revealed  of  man’s  sonship  to  God  is  still  the  highest  in- 
spiration to  human  righteousness ; his  truth  of  human  brother- 
hood is  still  the  highest  hope  of  social  progress.  It  is  not  possi- 
ble to  leave  these  truths  behind  as  the  race  advances.  The  re- 
ligion which  has  divine  manhood  for  its  principle  has  always  a 
true  ideal  to  hold  up  before  men,  and  an  endless  power  to  fasci- 
nate and  attract.  If  here  and  there  that  religion  seem  to  have 
failed,  in  every  case  you  will  find  the  failure  traceable  to  some 
deviation  from  Christ’s  principles,  or  some  loss  of  his  spirit.  Yet 
while  we  have  his  Gospel  for  our  light  and  guide,  the  path  of  a 
true  development  is  always  open  to  recall  our  straying  feet.  And 
if  with  an  imperfect  or  distorted  Christianity  the  world  has  made 
such  progress,  what  may  not  be  expected  when  we  return  to  the 
pure  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  himself? 

For  what  we  have  to  do  to-day  is  to  bring  men  back  to  the 
faith  of  the  earliest  Church,  in  which  Christ  was  everything  and 
Christianity  as  yet  nothing.  It  was  not  “ Christianity”  that  ori- 


RECONSTRUCTION  IN  RELIGIOUS  THOUGHT. 


35 


ginated  the  great  revolution  which  is  destined  to  regenerate  the 
world ; it  was  Christ.  He  was  a living,  loving  man  before  he 
was  the  centre  of  any  doctrinal  system.  At  the  outset  the 
Christian  religion  was  a binding  of  men’s  hearts  to  Christ.  His 
entire  following  was  due  to  the  attraction  of  his  person,  drawing 
to  him  the  men  and  women  whom  he  made  his  own  forever. 
And  ever  since  the  sense  of  personal  union  with  him  has  been 
the  source  of  all  that  is  purest  and  strongest  in  human  character. 
It  is  this  that  made  men  triumph  over  martyrdom,  and  made  the 
mystery  of  death  bright  with  a satisfying  hope  : “ We  know  not 
what  we  shall  be,  but  we  know  that  we  shall  be  like  him,  for 
we  shall  see  him  as  he  is.”  Christianity  is  Christ  himself.  Its 
power  in  the  world  has  been  the  power  of  a perfect  human  char- 
acter to  mould  the  sons  of  men  into  the  image  of  the  Son  of  God. 
That- power  then  is  with  us  now.  What  he  was,  he  is.  As  he 
loved  and  helped  men  once,  he  loves  and  helps  them  still.  He 
is  still  the  Revealer  of  the  Father,  the  Redeemer  of  the  sinful, 
the  Giver  of  eternal  life.  He  has  not  faded  into  a reminiscence  ; 
he  is  not  lost  to  us  in  the  dim  perspective  of  history  ; for  we 
know  him  no  more  after  the  flesh.  Let  our  Christianity  be  faith 
in  Christ,  and  love  of  Christ,  and  allegiance  to  Christ,  and  he 
will  lead  us  out  of  the  darkness  that  shadows  our  time  into  the 
marvellous  light  of  his  kingdom — the  household  and  Family  of 
God  which  knows  no  sovereign  but  the  Father,  no  citizenship 
but  brotherhood,  no  law  but  love. 


Francis  A.  Henry. 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL 
CHARACTER. 

IN  one  of  the  suggestive  and  curiously  learned  notes  with 
which  Gibbon  relieves  and  lights  up  the  stately  and  some- 
what sombre  pages  of  his  great  work,  he  justly  observes,  “There 
is  room  for  a very  interesting  work  which  should  lay  open  the 
connection  between  the  languages  and  manners  of  nations.”  It 
is,  I think,  strange  that  the  interesting  work  which  the  great 
historian  thus  foreshadowed  should  be  to-day  a literary  desidera- 
tum : especially  strange  when  we  recollect  that  within  the  last 
quarter  of  a century  the  press  has  teemed  with  many  a volume 
on  kindred  subjects  in  connection  with  the  philosophy  and 
science  of  language  : when  Grimm,  Max  Muller,  Trench,  Far- 
rar, and  others  have  shown  how  fascinating  philological  studies 
can  be  made  when  treated  in  a large  and  philosophic  spirit. 
True,  the  task  would  require  for  its  adequate  treatment  no  or- 
dinary intellectual  equipment.  The  writer  should  be  at  once 
historian,  philologist,  and  philosopher  ; one  not  only  “ in  voices 
well  divulged,”  but  who,  like  Ulysses  of  old,  had  studied 
the  manners  and  the  customs  of  many  nations.  Indeed  the 
work  would  not  have  been  unworthy  of  the  unique  powers  of 
the  great  historian  who  suggested  it.  It  would  have  afforded 
ample  play  for  his  vast  and  varied  historical  lore,  his  large  philo- 
logical learning  (so  much  in  advance  of  his  time),  and  his  keen 
philosophic  insight.  The  writer  of  the  present  paper  is  well 
aware  that  such  a work  is  quite  beyond  his  limited  powers.  His 
be  the  humble  office  of  putting  up,  as  it  were,  a finger-post  to 
indicate  the  direction  of  the  attractive  path  of  research  on 
which  he  cannot  hope  to  travel  very  far  himself. 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  37 

It  were  easy  to  cite  innumerable  passages  from  ancient  and 
modern  writers,  from  the  Roman  Seneca  to  the  American  Math- 
ews, pointing  to  the  intimate  connection  between  the  speech 
and  manners  of  a people.  “ There  is  indeed,”  as  the  latter 
writer  truly  says,  “ a physiognomy  in  speech  as  well  as  in  the 

face As  with  individuals,  so  with  nations ; every  race 

has  its  own  organic  growth,  its  own  characteristic  ideas  and 
opinions,  its  legislation,  its  manners,  its  customs,  its  modes  of 
religious  worship : and  the  expression  of  all  these  is  found  in  its 
speech." 

But  seeing  that  our  field  of  inquiry  is  so  vast, — the  spoken 
and  written  language  of  a people, — the  pertinent  question  at  once 
presents  itself,  In  what  part  of  this  wide  field  of  language  shall 
we  look  for  these  characteristic  words?  From  what  lips  are  we 
most  likely  to  hear  the  peculiar  phrases  which  best  mirror  the 
mind  and  manners  of  a people,  and  bear  most  clearly  the  im- 
press of  its  habits  of  thought,  its  mental  and  moral  idiosyncra- 
sies— of  those  qualities,  in  fact,  which  differentiate  the  nation  ? 
Not  in  state  papers  ; not  in  studied  orations ; not  in  the  works 
of  learned  authors.  No;  the  typical  words  and  phrases  with 
which  we  are  concerned  are  those  which  are  heard  in  the  street, 
the  market  or  the  shop : in  the  places  where  the  people  “ most 
do  congregate.”  It  is  the  familiar  household  words  of  a people, 
their  natural  utterances  in  their  unrestrained  social  intercourse — 
it  is,  in  short,  the  common  language  of  the  common  people — which 
furnishes  the  key  to  unlock  the  secrets  of  the  national 
character. 

These  characteristic  or  typical  words  may  conveniently  be 
grouped  under  different  heads. 

The  first  group  I would  style,  for  lack  of  a better  term,  the 
dominant  or  salient  words  of  the  national  vocabulary.  These 
dominant  words  are  the  words  on  everybody’s  lips  : words  which 
are  ever  rising  to  the  surface  of  the  stream  of  common  conver- 
sation mark  the  course  of  the  general  current  of  the  nation’s 
thoughts. 

Let  us  take  our  first  illustration  from  our  cousins  across  the 
line.  Brother  Jonathan  is  nothing  if  he  is  not  “go-ahead.”  It 
is  his  favorite  phrase ; the  epithet  by  which  foreign  nations  most 


33 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  PIE  IF. 


frequently  express  their  admiration  for  the  energetic  qualities  of 
the  American  people. 

Landed  for  the  first  time  at  New  York  or  Boston,  when 
John  Bull  hears  the  words  “ Go  ahead  ” as  he  enters  the  omnibus 
which  takes  him  to  his  hotel,  he  may  probably  contrast  the 
phrase  with  the  familiar  “All  right  ” which  on  such  an  occasion 
he  would  have  heard  at  home.  But  he  hardly  realizes  at  once 
the  fact  that  these  two  common  expressions,  “ go  ahead  ” and 
“ all  right,”  embody,  as  Dickens  observes,  the  leading  character- 
istics of  the  two  closely  connected  yet  distinct  branches  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  family. 

The  charming  American  writer  Mathews  thinks  that  Dick- 
ens has  somewhat  exaggerated  in  dealing  with  these  two  expres- 
sions as  typical  of  the  two  peoples.  But  what  does  he  himself 
say?  “The  phrases  are,  on  the  whole,  vivid  miniatures  of  John 
Bull  and  his  restless  brother — the  latter  of  whom  sits  on  the 
safety-valve  that  he  may  travel  faster,  pours  oil  and  resin  into 
the  steam-furnaces,  leaps  from  the  cars  before  they  have  entered 
the  depot,  and  who  would  hardly  object  to  being  fired  off  from 
a cannon  or  in  a bombshell,  provided  there  were  one  chance  in 
twenty  of  getting  safe  to  the  end  of  his  journey.”  We  could 
hardly  have  a stronger  picture  of  the  reckless  impetuosity  of  the 
true  American  than  that  contained  in  the  preceding  extract  from 
one  of  their  ablest  writers.  As  this  reckless  impetuosity  is  em- 
bodied in  the  phrase  “ go  ahead,”  so  the  English  “ all  right  ” 
embodies  admirably  the  slow,  cautious,  it  may  be  stolid,  con- 
servatism of  John  Bull.  Speed  is  the  paramount  idea  with  the 
Yankee  ; safety,  with  the  Englishman. 

The  history  of  the  phrase  is  instructive.  As  first  pro- 
pounded by  the  immortal  Crockett,  “ Be  sure  you  are  right ; 
then  go  ahead,”  the  maxim  was  admirable.  The  sternest  mor- 
alist could  take  no  exception  to  it.  But  in  this  shape  it  was  too 
long  and  too  circumspect  for  common  use,  and  it  soon  was 
lopped  of  its  troublesome  morality  and  “ whittled  down  ” (to 
use  an  Americanism)  to  its  present  compendious  and  handy 
proportions. 

The  phrase  “ go  ahead  ” is,  as  we  have  said,  essentially 
American  both  in  its  origin  and  use  ; but  the  English  have  a very 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  S9 

common  phrase  expressing  a very  similar  mental  condition — 
“gettingon.”  “ Getting  on”  is  for  the  Englishman  what  “go 
ahead  ” is  for  the  American.  The  frequent  use  of  “ getting 
on  ” in  ordinary  English  conversation  is  an  evidence  of  the 
earnest  desire  of  the  ordinary  Englishman  to  outstrip  his  neigh- 
bor in  the  race  and  struggle  for  place,  power,  and  pelf.  He  is 
never  satisfied  with  the  position  he  occupies,  but,  like  the  un- 
happy youth  in  Longfellow’s  poem,  he  must  ever  mount  higher 
and  higher.  Other  European  nations  are  not  so  much  plagued 
with  this  restless  fever  as  the  English  ; while  to  the  Asiatic  the 
mental  condition  is  utterly  strange,  if  not  unintelligible. 
“ Why,”  asks  the  Hindoo,  “ should  a man  strive  to  ‘ get  on  ’ ?” 
He  is  what  he  is  by  the  divine  arrangement,  and  why  wish  it 
otherwise  ? The  self-satisfied  Englishman  may  look  with  con- 
tempt upon  the  Hindoo  for  his  indolent  acquiescence  with  his 
lot ; but  John  Bull’s  happiness  would  probably  not  be  decreased 
if  he  were  content  to  learn  from  the  despised  Hindoo  the  lesson 
of  contentment  with  his  lot.  The  United  States  has  been 
with  some  justice  styled  the  land  of  the  “almighty  dollar.” 
And  assuredly  the  way  in  which  the  sound  of  the  words  “ dol- 
lars,” “ dollars  ” is  ceaselessly  dinned  into  one’s  ears  plainly 
shows  the  important  part  which  the  “ dollar”  plays  in  the  life  of 
the  American  people.  In  the  United  States  generally,  our  Eng- 
lish word  “ servant  ” is  entirely  discarded  ; instead  of  it  the  word 
“ help”  is  used.  The  change  is  significant : the  former  implies, 
while  the  latter  ignores,  a difference  of  social  rank  between  em- 
ployer and  employed.  The  former  breathes  the  spirit  of  the 
old  feudal  days ; the  latter,  the  spirit  of  modern  democratic  lib- 
erty and  equality.  Again,  the  words  “ gentleman”  and  “ lady” 
have  both  of  them,  as  we  might  a priori  anticipate,  a much 
greater  latitude  of  meaning  in  the  United  States  than  in  Eng- 
land. In  the  latter  country  these  words  are  in  ordinary  par- 
lance restricted  to  the  so-called  upper  classes  of  society  and 
always  imply  a certain  amount  of  culture  and  refinement,  or,  as 
we  should  now  say,  of  “ sweetness  and  light in  the  former,  the 
words  as  used  by  the  masses  are  emptied  of  any  such  imperti- 
nent class  distinctions,  and  one  may  hear  the  negro  who  black- 
ens boots  at  your  hotel  spoken  of  as  “ the  gentleman  who  does 


40 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


the  boots,”  while  his  wife  the  laundress  would  be  hurt  if  she 
were  not  referred  to  as  “ the  lady  who  does  the  washing.” 

A correspondent  of  a Western  paper  describes  New  York  as 
being  better  characterized  by  intenseness  than  by  any  other 
word.  “You  see  it,”  he  writes,  “ in  everything:  in  business, 
in  social  life,  in  pastimes, at  the  stock  board,  in  the  streets — every- 
where. The  effect  of  this  is  seen  in  the  language  of  the  people. 
If  a man  speaks,  he  must  express  what  he  has  to  say  in  the 
fewest  possible  words.  Hence  the  curt  phrases,  the  short-cuts 
in  trains  of  thought  which  this  pressure  on  one’s  time  has 
brought  into  use.  All  is  spoken  for  short."  How  many  words 
would  an  Englishman  take  to  describe  what  the  American  calls 
simply  the  “ telescoping”  of  a train  ? 

The  words  “ reckon,”  “ calculate,”  “ guess,”  “ put  up,” 
“ balance,”  are  among  the  salient  or  dominant  words  which 
every  Englishman  must  at  once  remark  from  their  constant  use  in 
the  most  unexpected  and  amusing  ways  in  the  United  States. 
They  all  indicate  very  unequivocally  the  commercial  and  busi- 
ness character  of  the  nation. 

A single  word,  it  has  been  said,  will  often  reveal  more  of  the 
character  of  a people  than  the  history  of  a campaign.  Such  a 
word  is  the  Russian  word  pikas.  This  word  travellers  tell  us 
is  constantly  on  the  lips  of  the  Russian  peasant.  It  means  it  is 
ordered , and  the  constant  and  universal  use  of  the  word  by  the 
Russian  peasant  argues  his  blind  and  slavish  submission  to 
authority.  It  may  indeed  be  that  in  these  latter  days,  when 
nihilism  is  rampant  in  Russia,  and  when  there  would  seem  to 
be  a universal  uprising  of  the  masses  against  all  constituted  au- 
thority, the  word  pikas  may  not  be  so  frequently  on  the  lips  of 
the  Russian  as  it  used  to  be.  Nihilism  is  the  natural  reaction 
from  a state  of  “ pikasism.” 

I may  here  call  attention  to  the  very  significant  fact  that  the 
Russian  language  is  said  to  have  no  words  to  express  the  ideas 
of  “ justice,”  “ liberty,”  or  “ honor.”  Does  not  the  absence  of 
these  three  words,  taken  in  connection  with  the  constant  pres- 
ence of  the  word  pikas , throw  a flood  of  light  upon  the  moral, 
social,  and  political  condition  of  the  Russian  people? 

In  modern  Greece  the  word  skopos  plays  the  same  part 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  41 


that  pikas  does  in  Russia.  It  is  the  dominant  word  in  the 
language.  “ There  is  everywhere  and  in  all  things,”  writes  “ The 
Roving  Englishman,”  “ the  same  want  of  private  honesty  and 
of  public  faith.  The  best  men  are  liars  and  robbers.  They  rob 
as  a provision  for  their  families  ; they  rob  as  a duty  and  a right 
and  perquisite  of  office.”  “ There  is  everywhere  that  infernal 
word  skopos 1 (meaning  want  of  faith).  No  man  has  the  smallest 
belief  in  himself  or  in  any  one  else ; words  cease  altogether  to 
be  symbols  of  things.” 

There  is  perhaps  no  single  word  which  we  could  find  more 
characteristic  of  the  English  nation  than  the  simple  and  untrans- 
latable Saxon  word  “ home.”  It  gives  us  the  key-note  of  the 
English  mind  and  tells  of  a people  who  prize,  above  and  beyond 
all  other  blessings,  the  domestic  virtues,  family  ties,  and  fireside 
enjoyments.  In  youth  and  age  alike  the  word  “ home”  brings 
with  it  to  the  Englishman  the  most  delightful  and  hallowed  as- 
sociations. To  him  it  is  as  one  of  our  most  English  poets  sings : 

“ The  resort  of  love  and  joy, 

Of  peace  and  plenty,  when  supporting  and  supported, 

Polished  friends  and  dear  relations,  mingle  into  bliss.” 

The  domestic  side  of  the  English  character  is  shown  again  in 
the  Saxon  words  “ husband”  and  “ wife” — words  which  serve  also, 
as  Trench  observes,  to  remind  us  of  domestic  duties.  “ What  is 
husband  (house-band)  but  the  band  or  bond  of  the  house,  who 
binds  and  keeps  the  family  together  ? And  what  is  wife  but  the 
title  of  her  who  is  engaged  in  the  web  and  the  woof,  the  most 
ordinary  branch  of  wifely  employment  when  the  language  was 
forming?” 

“ Gentleman”  is  a typical  English  word.  Long  may  it  be  so  ! 
Thackeray  truly  says : “ Wherever  the  English  language  is 
spoken,  there  is  no  man  who  does  not  feel  and  understand  and 
use  the  noble  word  ‘gentleman.’  ” And  he  adds  that  there  is  no 
one  who  better  teaches  what  a gentleman  should  be  than  our  Eng- 
lish Addison.  The  French  have  long  borrowed  the  word  from 
us,  and  of  late  years  the  Germans  are  endeavoring  to  naturalize 
it  in  their  language. 

1 It  is  not  easy  to  connect  the  signification  of  the  modern  Greek  word  skopos 
with  the  classical  skopos,  which  means  a watchman — a scout ; a mask. 


42 


THE  PRINCE  T ON  RE  VIE  W. 


“ Duty”  is  a word  which  the  English  are  fond  of  using,  and 
one  which  they  may  be  proud  to  claim  as  a characteristic  one. 
Duty  is  the  pole-star  by  which  the  Englishman  from  his  youth  is 
instructed  to  direct  his  conduct : the  motive  which  is  most  con- 
stantly urged  to  animate  his  courage  and  inspire  his  efforts. 
The  most  stirring  appeal  probably  ever  addressed  to  English 
hearts  was  the  famous  watchword  which  Nelson  passed  like  an 
electric  shock  through  the  fleet  before  the  battle  of  Aboukir: 
“ England  expects  that  every  man  this  day  will  do  his  duty.” 
And  one  of  the  most  touching,  simple,  and  English  epitaphs 
ever  graven  on  the  tombstone  of  a hero  was  that  penned  for 
himself  by  one  of  England’s  noblest  sons:  “ Here  lies  Sir  Henry 
Lawrence,  who  tried  to  do  his  duty.” 

“ Fair  play”  and  “ pluck”  are  homely  Saxon  words,  racy  of 
the  soil,  and  eminently  characteristic  of  some  of  the  most  ster- 
ling qualities  of  the  Englishman.  A French  military  writer  says  : 
“ The  Saxon  word  ‘ pluck  ’ expresses  admirably  the  peculiar 
characteristic  of  the  indomitable  courage  of  the  British  soldier. 
It  means  courage,  but  it  means  courage  united  to  firmness,  to 
sang-froid,  to  a steady  resolution  which  never  falters.  It  is  in 
fact  courage  guided  by  duty  and  controlled  by  reason.”  What 
“pluck”  is  for  the  English,  dan  is  for  the  French.  And 
the  difference  between  the  two  words  symbolizes  the  character 
of  the  two  nations.  Pluck  implies  “ steady  endurance 
dlan , brilliant  dash.  Elan  is  usually  limited  to  displays 
of  courage  on  the  field  of  battle  ; whereas  pluck  may  be  exhib- 
ited in  innumerable  and  diverse  fields — by  the  prize-fighter  Tom 
Sayers,  as  with  one  arm  broken  he  fights  on  against  his  giant 
adversary,  as  well  as  by  our  gallant  countrymen  during  the  In- 
dian Mutiny,'  of  whom  Montalembert  wrote  that,  tho  alone  in 
many  cases  and  surrounded  by  fiends  thirsting  for  their  lives, 
“ not  one  of  them  turned  pale  in  presence  of  his  butchers.” 
Gloire  is  the  parent  of  dlan;  while  stern  “ duty”  is  the  father 
of  “ pluck.” 

The  common  English  saying,  “ Fair  play  is  a jewel,”  em- 
bodies a national  sentiment — a sentiment  acted  upon  generally, 
whether  in  international  affairs  or  in  the  ring.  So  far  as  the  prize- 
ring tends  to  foster  a love  of  “ fair  play,”  so  far  we  must  admit 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  43 

there  is  a redeeming  feature  in  a practice  otherwise  altogether 
brutal  and  degrading. 

While  the  Saxon  words  which  I have  enumerated,  “ home,” 
“ duty,”  “ gentleman,”  “ fair  play,”  and  “ pluck,”  continue  to 
hold  the  place  which  they  now  hold  in  general  estimation  in 
England,  while  they  are  the  verba  et  voces , the  spells  by  which 
to  quicken  the  hearts  and  stir  the  pulses  of  his  fellow-country- 
men, so  long  no  Englishman  need  despair  of  the  future  of  his 
country. 

The  genial  and  whole-souled  hospitality  of  Ireland,  which  is 
said  to  make  a friend  of  every  visitor,  finds  fitting  expression  in 
the  intensity  of  the  Irish  welcome,  “ Cead  mille  a failthe.” 
Speaking  of  the  Irish  twenty-two  years  ago,  Emerson  Tennent, 
himself  an  Irishman,  wrote  : “ A great  man,  now  no  more, — the 
late  Sir  Robert  Peel, — once  said  to  me  that  in  Ireland,  instead  of 
aiming  at  what  was  best  and  most  excellent,  everything  in  the 
eyes  of  the  people  was  ‘ good  enough,’  ‘ well  enough,’  or  ‘ time 
enough.’  ” “ In  these  expressions,”  he  adds,  “ we  have  an  evi- 

dence of  that  lazy  contentment,  that  listless  indifference  to  their 
lot,  which  characterizes  the  lower  classes  of  Irish  in  their  own 
country."  The  last  four  words  are  a very  necessary  qualification 
to  the  above  statement,  for  it  is  matter  of  daily  experience 
both  in  this  country  and  in  the  United  States  that  Irishmen 
transplanted  to  America  cast  off  the  indolence  which  marked 
them  at  home,  and  often  by  their  industry  and  intelligence  win 
honorable  positions  in  the  foremost  ranks  of  their  adopted  coun- 
try. They  practically  contradict  the  hackneyed  school-boy 
quotation,  “ Ccelum,  non  animum,  mutant,  qui  trans  mare  cur- 
runt  a fact  which  ought  to  encourage  British  statesmen  in 
promoting  schemes  for  Irish  emigration.  During  the  last  few 
years  several  new  words  have  found  their  way  into  the  Irish  na- 
tional vocabulary.  “ No  rent,”  “ Land  League,”  “ home  rule,” 
have  taken  the  place  of  “ good  enough”  and  “ well  enough,”  and 
indicate  a terrible  awakening  from  their  former  state  of  lethargy  ; 
a change  which  finds  practical  expression  in  the  terrible  catalogue 
of  murders,  assassinations,  and  agrarian  outrages  with  which 
for  many  months  we  have-been  so  painfully  familiar.  Just  now 
there  would  seem  to  be  a faint  gleam  of  light  on  Ireland’s  dark 


44 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


and  stormy  horizon.  Let  us  hope  that  there  is  still  enough  of 
patience  and  sound  sense  in  Ireland,  enough  of  justice  and 
statesmanship  in  England,  to  find  a remedy  for  a condition  of 
things  which  no  true  Englishman  or  Irishman  can  contemplate 
without  grief  and  shame.  Those  who  know  the  Irish  best  must 
admit  that  they  are  eminently  a devout  and  religious  people. 
The  phrase  “ God  be  praised,”  or  “ God’s  will  be  done,”  with 
which  the  Irish  peasant  usually  winds  up  his  tale  of  misery,  is 
in  itself  proof  of  this  deep-seated  religious  instinct  of  the  people. 

“ It  is  said,”  writes  Mathews,  “ the  word  oftenest  on  a 
Frenchman’s  lips  is  la  gloire,  and  next  to  that  perhaps  bril- 
lant,  brillant.  The  utility  of  a feat  or  achievement  in  litera- 
ture or  science,  in  war  or  politics,  surgery  or  mechanics,  is  of 
little  moment  in  his  eyes  unless  it  also  dazzles  and  excites 
surprise.  Sir  Astley  Cooper,  the  great  British  surgeon,  when 
visiting  the  French  capital,  was  asked  by  the  surgeon  en  chef 
of  the  Empire  how  often  he  had  performed  some  surgical  opera- 
tion requiring  a rare  union  of  dexterity  and  nerve.  He  replied 
that  he  had  performed  thirteen  times.  “ Ah  ! but,  monsieur,  I 
have  performed  him  one  hundred  and  sixty  times ! How 
many  times  do  you  save  life?”  continued  the  curious  Frenchman. 
“ I,”  said  the  Englishman,  “ saved  eleven  out  of  thirteen.  How 
many  did  you  save  out  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  ?”  “ Ah, 

monsieur,  I lose  dem  all ; but  the  operation  was  very  brillant." 

The  French  have  been  for  centuries  the  masters  of  the 
science  of  gastronomy,  and  the  proof  of  this  is  seen  in  the 
fact  that  the  English  and  most  other  modern  nations  have  bor- 
rowed from  them  the  names  of  all  save  the  most  ordinary  dishes 
which  they  put  upon  their  tables,  and  in  polite  society  the 
present  word  menu  has  nearly  superseded  our  vulgar  Saxon 
“ bill  of  fare.” 

A clever  French-Canadian  litterateur  has  pointed  out  some 
of  the  peculiar  phrases  in  common  use  among  his  countrymen 
which  bespeak  their  Norman  and  maritime  origin.  They  em- 
bark and  disembark  from  their  wagons ; veer  about  on  all  occa- 
sions, even  in  church.  Instead  of  going  to  dress,  “ Ils  vont  se 
gr£er,”  or  to  rig  themselves  out.  They  \vash  their  butin , not  their 
Huge.  The  last  word,  butin , he  tells  us,  is  still  in  vogue  in 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  45 

Normandy  (the  cunabula  of  the  French-Canadian),  and  recalls 
the  freebooting  tastes,  as  the  other  terms  do  the  sea-going 
habits,  of  the  handsomer  Norman  piratical  ancestors  of  our 
peaceful,  unmaritime  French-Canadians. 

Again,  our  fellow-subjects  in  the  Province  of  Quebec  are  emi- 
nently religious.  Indeed  it  may  well  be  questioned  if  the  Pope 
has  in  any  part  of  the  globe  more  faithful  and  devout  followers 
than  the  ‘descendants  of  the  French  on  the  banks  of  the  St. 
Lawrence.  The  proof  of  this  is  their  passion  for  giving  the 
names  of  saints  not  only  to  their  children  but  to  their  towns 
and  villages.  Some  of  the  saints  who  have  thus  been  made 
to  stand  sponsors  for  places  in  Lower  Canada  have  not,  I fear, 
been  quite  regularly  canonized.  For  example,  we  find  among 
the  French  habitants  the  English  name  “ Somerset”  is  changed 
into  Saint  Morriset,  and  “Stanfold”  into  “Saint  Fol" — Saint 
Fool ! 

The  next  group  or  class  of  words  which  I shall  cite  as  char- 
acteristic of  a nation  are  those  which  are  conspicuous  by  their 
absence  from  the  language.  In  every  language  there  will  be 
found  a greater  or  lesser  number  of  imported  or  foreign  words 
for  which  the  importing  language  has  no  equivalent.  The  exact 
ideas  which  these  foreign  words  embody  are  not  in  fact  natural 
or  indigenous  to  the  nation  importing  them  ; and  when  they  do 
introduce  the  ideas,  they  generally  at  the  same  time  introduce 
the  symbols  of  these  ideas.  Sometimes  these  foreign  words  be- 
come after  a time  naturalized,  and  pass  muster  as  natives  “ to  the 
manner  born.”  Sometimes,  however,  they  refuse  to  change  their 
character  and  preserve  to  the  last  their  alien  aspect.  These 
words  are  doubly  significant ; they  point  out  ideas  which  are 
either  wanting  altogether,  or  only  imperfectly  conceived  in  one 
country  and  which  in  the  other  are  clearly  recognized  and 
sharply  defined. 

The  English  language,  which  is  essentially  composite  in  its 
character,  borrows  freely  from  almost  every  other.  Like  Augus- 
tus of  old,  she  orders  up  all  the  world  to  be  taxed  “ There  is 
scarce  a tongue  on  the  globe,”  says  a writer  from  whom  I have 
already  freely  quoted,  “ which  the  absorbing  genius  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  has  not  laid  under  contribution  to  enrich  the  exchequer 


46 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IV 


of  her  all-conquering  speech.”  “To  say  nothing  of  the  Greek, 
Latin,  and  French,  which  enter  so  largely  into  the  woof  of  our 
tongue,  we  are  indebted  to  the  Italian,  Spanish,  Portuguese, 
Welsh,  Arabic,  Hebrew,  Hindoo,  and  even  the  North  American 
Indian  dialects  for  many  words  which  we  cannot  do  without.” 

Ever  since  the  days  of  Louis  Quatorze,  France  has  been  to 
a large  extent  the  arbiter  elegantiarum , “ the  master  of  ceremo- 
nies,” for  the  rest  of  Europe.  England,  in  common  with  the 
rest  of  Christendom,  has  copied  her  fashions  and  adopted  her 
language,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  usages  and  customs  of  re- 
fined and  fashionable  society.  Bal,  etiquette , mode , convenance, 
bon-ton,  haut-ton,  savoir  faire,  prestige , blast!,  esprit , jeu  d' esprit, 
betisc,  sottise,  naivete ',  bouderies , espicglerie,  sentiment,  galanterie,1 
are  all  terms  more  or  less  incorporated  into  our  language,  and 
many  of  which  indicate  peculiarities  of  manner  and  temper  which 
the  French  alone  recognize  and  define.  It  will  be  noticed  that 
a large  proportion  of  the  words  enumerated  have  special  refer- 
ence to  conversation ; a fact  which  indicates,  as  Madame  de 
Stael  has  observed,  that  “ we  are  compelled  to  borrow  from  these 
‘ past  masters  in  the  art  of  conversation  ’ the  terms  they  employ 
in  reference  to  that  art.” 

In  addition  to  these  terms,  we  have  also  borrowed  from  the 
French  the  names  of  many  of  the  games  of  cards  or  dice  in  which 
gamblers  delight,  altho  it  must  be  admitted  that  this  depart- 
ment of  our  vocabulary  has  of  late  been  largely  enriched  by  our 
cousins  across  the  lines. 

There  is  another  imported  French  word  which  we  may  feel 
thankful  to  say  expresses  an  idea  not  indigenous  to  English  soil: 
the  word  espionage — a word  invented,  as  Dr.  Channing  tells  us, 
to  designate  the  infernal  machine  which  Napoleon  the  First 
established  Gnder  his  unprincipled  chief  of  police  for  the  pur- 
pose of  consolidating  his  despotism. 

This  would  seem  a natural  place  to  refer  to  the  first  intrusion 
of  French  or  Norman  words  into  our  English  language,  during 
the  two  centuries  which  immediately  followed  the  Conquest. 

1 M.  Suard,  in  his  essay. on  epistolary  style  prefixed  to  the  letters  of  Mine,  de 
Sevigne,  says  that  the  words  sentiment  and  galanterie,  which  express  very  dis- 
tinct ideas  to  a Frenchman,  cannot  be  translated  into  Latin,  Italian,  or  English. 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  47 

The  readers  of  “ Ivanhoe”  will  remember  the  dialogue  between 
the  swine-herd  Gurth  and  Wamba  the  jester,  in  which  the  mot- 
ley fool  moralizes  sadly  on  the  fact  that  the  ox  and  the  swine 
and  other  animals  retain  their  old  Saxon  names  while  in  the  field 
and  in  care  of  the  Saxon  bondsman,  but  become  beef,  pork,  veal 
— Norman  words — when  they  are  placed  on  the  tables  of  their 
Norman  masters.  Again,  all  titles  of  rank,  as  prince,  duke,  mar- 
quis, are  Norman,  while  hind,  churl,  and  boor  are  Saxon.  The 
palaces  and  castles  are  Norman,  but  house,  home,  hearth,  are 
Saxon.  Plain  evidence  here  that  the  Normans  were  the  con- 
querors and  the  Saxons  the  conquered.  I must  not,  however, 
dwell  on  this  subject,  deeply  interesting  as  it  is,  inasmuch  as  it 
relates  rather  to  the  connection  between  language  and  history 
than  between  language  and  manners.  For  it  is  emphatically 
true  that  the  history  of  a people,  as  well  as  its  manners,  is  writ- 
ten in  its  language. 

As  we  have  borrowed  thus  freely  from  the  French,  they  in 
turn  have  imported  many  representative  Saxon  words  for  which 
their  language  has  no  equivalents.  Home,  comfort,  gentleman, 
club,  partner,  sport,  jockey,  steeple-chase,  punch,  and  beefsteak, 
maybe  mentioned  as  among  the  most  noticeable  of  these  Saxon 
interlopers.  Un  vrai  gentleman  is  now  a colloquial  expression 
in  France,  and  un  punch , le  sport  le  box , have  recently  been  in- 
troduced simultaneously  with  the  things  they  represent.  Un 
meeting  and  il  self-government  are  expressions  not  uncommon 
in  French  newspapers.  “ Nursery,”  says  a writer  in  the  Pall 
Mall  Gazette , “is  a word  which  has  no  French  equivalent, 
because  the  thing  has  no  existence  there.  A Frenchman, 
translating  an  English  work  of  travels,  was  obliged  to  paraphrase 
nursery  as  “a  room  specially  appropriated  to  the  children  under 
the  charge  of  head-nurses .”  The  English  words  imported  into 
the  French  language  seem  somehow  strange  and  awkward  in 
their  French  companionship,  and  for  the  most  part  they  sullenly 
refuse  to  be  naturalized. 

It  is  mentioned  by  Mathews  as  highly  significant  of  the 
French  character  that  they  have  no  word  equivalent  to  “ listener.” 
Celui  qui  ccoute  can  only  be  regarded,  he  says,  as  an  awkward 
paraphrase.  The  inference  is  irresistible : they  are  a nation 


43 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


of  talkers.  They  rarely  indulge  in  what  Sydney  Smith  once 
styled  “ flashes  of  eloquent  silence,”  and  thus  “ the  Frenchman, 
careless  whether  he  is  listened  to  or  not,  has  never  recognized 
the  fact  that  his  language  has  no  name  for  the  person  to 
whom  he  chatters.” 

Again,  it  has  often  been  quoted  as  an  instance  of  the  poverty 
of  the  French  language  that  the  French  had  but  one  word  for 
love  and  apply  it  indifferently  to  sweethearts  and  sweetmeats. 
In  England  we  carefully  distinguish  between  loving  and  liking, 
and  the  French  word  amour  is  always  taken  in  malain partem. 

The  unartistic  English  have  been  content  to  borrow  from  the 
aesthetic  and  artistic  Italians  many  of  the  Italian  words  which 
are  elsewhere  cited  as  characteristics  of  their  natural  tastes : 
such  as  gusto , chiara-oscuro,  cicerone,  virtuoso,  dilettante.  A 
change,  however,  in  the  artistic  feelings  and  tastes  of  the  Eng- 
lish people  is  marked  by  the  recent  introduction  into,  and  fre- 
quent use  in,  England  of  the  word  “ aesthetic.” 

“ One  of  the  most  formidable  obstacles,”  says  Mathews, 
“ which  Christian  missionaries  have  encountered  in  teaching  the 
doctrines  and  precepts  of  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  has  been 
the  absence  from  their  language  of  a spiritual  and  ethical 
nomenclature.”  For  the  absence  of  the  nomenclature  argues 
the  absence  of  any  just  or  adequate  ideas  on  matters  spiritual 
or  moral.  The  Zulus,  according  to  Bishop  Colenso,  have  an 
extraordinary  pe7ichant  for  carrion  in  a certain  stage  of  decom- 
position, “ when  it  has  worms  in  it,  but  not  too  many.”  Carrion 
in  this  delectable  state  is  called  ubomi.  No  other  word  in  the 
Zulu  language  excites  such  strong  emotions,  and  the  phrase 
“ to  eat  ubomi"  has  become  with  them  the  synonym  for  the 
highest  conceivable  felicity,  and  the  unhappy  missionary,  with 
no  doubt  a terrible  feeling  of  the  bathos  he  was  guilty  of,  could 
bethink  him  of  no  other  word  than  ubomi  to  picture  to  the 
Zulu  mind  the  infinite  beatitudes  of  heaven. 

The  poverty  of  the  languages  of  savage  nations  in  relation  to 
spiritual  and  abstract  subjects  has  been  noted.  Sometimes  their 
verbal  poverty  is  of  a kind  of  which  they  need  not  feel  ashamed. 
For  example,  it  is  said  that  the  language  of  the  American 
Indians  (the  same  is  said  of  the  Gaelic)  has  no  words  for  swear- 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  49 

ing.  Our  red  man  has  borrowed  his  oaths  as  well  as  many  of 
his  other  vices  from  his  civilized  and  Christian  white  brother. 
In  connection  with  this  fact,  the  author  of  “ Ocean  to  Ocean” 
remarks  that  “ reverence  is  a strong  trait  in  the  Indian  charac- 
ter in  his  uncivilized  state  and  he  pertinently  asks,  “ Is  not  his 
dignity  of  speech  and  manner  connected  with  this  veneration  of 
the  Deity?” 

The  next  group  or  class  of  character-words  are  those  which 
express  the  national  ideal  of  happiness ; the  moral  qualities 
which  a nation  likes  or  dislikes  ; the  actions  which  they  praise 
or  blame.  Take  the  words  nirvana  and  ubomi  : what  an  amaz- 
ing contrast,  wide  as  the  poles  asunder,  between  the  ideas 
signified  ! The  one  the  summum  bonum  of  the  Buddhist ; the 
other  the  summum  bonum  of  the  Zulu.  What  a moral  and  in- 
tellectual gulf  between  the  subtle,  metaphysical  Hindoo  and 
the  Zulu  epicure  in  carrion  ! How  perfectly  is  this  difference 
brought  out  in  the  two  expressions  nirvana  and  ubomi  ! 

A ray  of  light  from  a distant  star  put  to  the  question  by  the 
spectroscope  tells  us  the  physical  constituents  of  the  heavenly 
body  from  which  it  parted  possibly  centuries  ago.  So  a single 
word  rightly  analyzed  may  spread  out  before  our  eyes,  as  in  a 
spectrum,  the  inner  moral  constituents  of  the  people  who  used 
it  possibly  ages  before. 

The  words  which  embody  the  common  national  ideal  of  hap- 
piness or  enjoyment  are,  I have  stated,  specially  typical  of  their 
inner  life.  Contrast,  for  example,  the  household  Saxon  words 
“fun”  and  “ sport”  with  the  dolce  far  nicnte  of  the  Italian  and 
the  kief  of  the  Turk.  How  vast  the  interval  between  the 
Englishman’s  ideal  of  enjoyment  and  the  Turk’s!  The  English 
words  “ fun”  and  “ sport”  both  imply  physical  activity ; in  the 
former  there  is  a strong  element  of  boisterous,  heart-easing  mirth, 
and  in  the  latter  a possibility  of  physical  danger : while  the 
Italian  and  Turkish  words  indicate  a perfectly  passive  physical 
condition,  accompanied  possibly  in  the  former  with  a contem- 
plative enjoyment  of  the  beauties  of  nature  or  art,  and  in  the 
latter  with  mere  dreamy,  animal,  sensuous  bliss.  The  word 
kief,  according  to  the  Christian  Hadji,  Major  Burton,  an  ex- 
cellent authority  on  such  a point,  “ is  the  very  basis  of  the  Turk- 
4 


5° 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  W. 


ish  language and  one  must  reside  many  years  among  the 
Turks  before  being  able  to  understand  its  full  significance. 

“ The  Turks  say  ‘ Comment  va  le  kief  ? ’ as  the  French,  ‘ Comment 
va  la  sante  ? ’ ‘ Etes-vous  en  kief  ? ’ as  we  say  ‘ Are  you  in  good 

humor?  ’ To  smoke  his  hookah,  to  contemplate  a lovely  land- 
scape, to  recline  upon  a sofa  while  his  eyes  follow  the  move- 
ments of  a graceful  dancing-girl:  all  this  constitutes  the  kief 
of  the  Turk.”  Have  we  not  in  this  one  word  an  epitome  of 
Eastern  life  ? 

Contrast  again  the  English  word  “ comfort”  with  the  French 
plaisir'.  The  former  is  a true  Saxon  word  which  defies  trans- 
lation, and  which  both  the  Germans  and  the  French  have  bor- 
rowed from  us.  Pleasure  ( plaisir ) is  fleeting,  while  comfort  is 
lasting.  Pain  follows  pleasure,  and  pleasure  is  mixed  with  alloy. 
But  comfort  is  that  modest  form  of  pleasure  which  seems  to  be 
exempt  from  these  drawbacks,  being  at  once  desirable  and  with- 
out alloy — pleasure,  in  fact,  without  the  amari  aliquid  which 
generally  attends  it.  Comfort  is  the  aim  of  the  Englishman, 
while  pleasure  is  the  idol  of  the  French.  Lastly,  comfort  is 
usually  found  at  home ; pleasure  is  sought  abroad.  Does  not 
the  difference  in  these  two  words  point  to  an  essential  distinc- 
tion between  the  sober,  domestic,  home-loving  Englishman  and 
the  gay  Frenchman  who  lives  in  and  for  society? 

A Parisian  being  asked  why  he  did  not  marry  a lady  at  whose 
house  he  spent  most  of  his  time  and  in  whose  society  he  seemed 
to  take  great  pleasure,  answered  that  if  he  married  her  he  should 
not  know  where  to  pass  his  evenings. 

When  an  Englishman  wishes  to  commend  a friend,  he  prob- 
ably says  “ He  is  a good  man”  or  a “ worthy  fellow.”  In  similar 
circumstances  a Frenchman  would  say  “ C’est  un  brave  homme;"' 
a Yankee,  “ He  is  a smart  man  and  an  Italian,  “ Un  buon  di- 
avolo.”  Each  mentions  the  quality  he  most  esteems.  Is  it  not 
plain  that  moral  worth  stands  highest  with  the  English,  courage 
with  the  French,  and  “smartness,”  a quality  closely  akin  to  dis- 
honesty, with  the  Yankee?  Among  the  all-conquering  Romans 
of  the  Republic,  virtus,  manliness  or  courage,  was  the  quality 
most  prized,  as  arete , meaning  the  same  thing,  was  among 
the  Greeks.  In  both  nations,  in  their  heroic  days,  courage 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  5 1 

was  the  virtue  par  excellence , including  as  it  were  all  others. 
Gibbon  tells  us  how  this  quality  of  courage  declined  among  the 
Romans  under  the  emperors ; and  we  have  already  seen  how 
among  their  later  descendants  the  modern  derivation  of  virtus — 
virtuoso — is  utterly  emptied  of  any  element  of  manliness. 

In  this  connection  I may  quote  the  remark  of  Gibbon  in  his 
sketch  of  the  military  establishment  of  the  Roman  emperors. 
After  describing  the  steps  taken  to  secure  the  valor  ( virtus ) of 
the  troops,  he  adds:  “And  yet  so  sensible  were  the  Romans  of 
the  imperfections  of  valor  without  skill  and  practice,  that  in 
their  language  the  name  of  an  army,  exercitus,  was  borrowed 
from  the  word  which  signified  exercise.”  It  is  in  connection 
with  this  word  that  Gibbon  makes  the  note  that  I have  else- 
where cited  as  the  text  for  the  present  paper. 

There  is  no  more  infallible  index  of  the  morals  of  a people 
than  the  terms  they  usually  employ  in  speaking  of  good  and 
bad  actions  or  good  and  bad  men.  When  bad  names  are 
always  given  to  bad  things,  and  good  names  to  good  things ; 
when  language  is  not  used  to  gloss  over  vice  but  to  condemn 
it,  we  may  feel  assured  that  the  morals  of  the  people  are  gener- 
ally sound.  But  if,  on  the  contrary,  shameful  and  dishonorable 
things  are  called  by  honorable  names;  if  in  the  common  con- 
versation of  the  people  bad  men  and  bad  actions  are  spoken  of, 
not  in  terms  of  strong  and  earnest  disapprobation,  but  in  deli- 
cate and  dainty  terms  of  allowance  or  approval ; if  men  system- 
atically “ put  bitter  for  sweet  and  sweet  for  bitter,”  it  requires 
no  prophet  to  tell  us  that  that  nation  has  lost  its  moral  sense 
and  is  already  far  gone  in  corruption  and  depravity. 

When  in  France,  for  example,  we  find  a blackleg  called  a 
chevalier  d'industrie ; the  most  degraded  woman,  a fille  de 
joie ; a libertine,  homme  de  bonnes  fortunes ; a breach  of  the 
marriage-vow,  an  inconsequence ; an  adulterous  intrigue,  a liai- 
son or  galanterie : when  the  word  roud  has  ceased  to  be  a 
term  of  disgrace  and  is  transformed  into  a term  of  friend- 
ship, can  we  doubt  that  the  moral  sense  of  the  nation  which 
has  learned  so  to  pervert  language  has  been  seared,  and  that 
they  have  practically  ceased  to  regard  the  distinction  between 
right  and  wrong  ? When  this  is  the  common  language  of 


52 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IK 


society  we  cannot  be  surprised  to  find  that  men  become  hypo- 
crites of  vice  rather  than  of  virtue,  and  that  it  was  actually  said 
of  one  of  the  chartered  libertines  of  the  age  of  Louis  Quatorze, 
“ II  est  fanfaron  de  vices  qu’il  n’a  pas”  (He  affects  vices  which 
he  has  not). 

The  moral  and  social  condition  of  the  Hungarians  is  indi- 
cated in  the  word  by  which  they  describe  robbers — “ the  poor 
people and  the  standard  of  morality  among  the  Italians  in 
the  time  of  the  Borgias,  by  their  speaking  of  the  most  deadly 
poison  as  the  “ powder  of  succession” — significant  of  its  use  in 
hastening  the  exit  of  those  who  stood  in  the  path  of  the  im- 
patient heir. 

Montaigne  says,  with  truth,  that  this  abuse  of  language  is 
one  of  the  most  powerful  instruments  of  vice.  He  adds  that  as 
society  advances  this  engine  of  evil  does  not  lose  its  power. 
“ On  the  prevention  of  this  abuse  or  the  sustaining  of  a high 
tone  of  moral  feeling  by  giving  harsh  names  to  harsh  deeds, 
the  preservation  of  the  boundaries  between  virtue  and  vice 
mainly  depends.” 

Well  might  the  eloquent  South  in  one  of  his  famous  ser- 
mons descant  upon  “ The  Fatal  Imposture  and  Force  of 
Words.”  “Men  conceit,”  to  quote  Bacon’s  apothegm,  “ that 
their  reason  hath  the  mastery  over  their  words,  but  it  happens 
too  that  words  react  and  influence  the  understanding.  Words 
as  a Tartar  bow  do  shoot  back  upon  the  intellect  of  the  wisest 
and  mightily  entangle  and  pervert  the  judgment.” 

Trench  quotes  a passage  from  Coleridge  in  which  he  illus- 
trates by  a noble  simile  the  tremendous  power  of  words  over  the 
intellect  of  man.  “ They  are,”  he  says,  “ the  wheels  of  the  in- 
tellect, but  they  are  such  wheels  as  Ezekiel  saw  in  the  vision  of 
God  as  he  sat  among  the  captives  by  the  river  of  Cheba. 
Whithersoever  the  spirit  was  to  go  the  wheels  went,  and  thither 
was  their  spirit  to  go,  for  the  spirit  of  the  living  creatures  was 
in  the  wheels  also.”  It  is  not,  then,  too  much  to  say  that  national 
language  is  not  merely  the  mirror  which  reflects,  but  in  some 
sort  the  mould  which  forms,  the  national  character.  The  lan- 
guage of  a people  has  been  called  “ a moral  barometer  that 
indicates  and  marks  the  rise  and  fall  of  a nation’s  life.”  It  is 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  53 

indeed  a very  sensitive  barometer,  and  generally  gives  the  first 
external  indication  of  the  declining  morality  of  a people.  But 
it  is  not  merely  a passive  index  of  corruption ; it  becomes  in 
time  an  active  agent  in  the  work.  For  as  the  corrupt  manners 
corrupt  the  language,  so  the  corrupt  language  still  further  cor- 
rupts the  manners : and  thus  the  manners  and  the  language 
mutually  act  and  react  upon  each  other. 

The  English  people  have  reason  to  congratulate  themselves 
that  this  moral  abuse  of  words  is  not  general  with  them.  The 
blunt  and  honest  Anglo-Saxon  is  accustomed  to  call  a spade  a 
spade.  Some  exceptions  to  this  rule  there  may  be.  But  they 
are  exceptions.  The  name  given  to  a duel,  an  “ affair  of  honor,” 
may  be  mentioned  as  one.  There  cannot,  I think,  be  a question 
that  this  high-sounding  title  contributed  to  make  fashionable  in 
England  a custom  now  happily  exploded  as  being  as  barbarous 
and  irrational  as  the  mediaeval  ordeal  by  fire. 

The  national  forms  of  salutation  are  the  next  group  of  words 
or  phrases  to  which  I shall  refer  as  indicating  the  distinctive 
genius  of  a people.  This  is  indeed  a particularly  striking  class, 
and  more  than  the  others  which  I have  mentioned  has  attracted 
the  notice  of  writers.  A priori  we  should  expect  to  find  a 
deep  significance  in  these  common  salutations.  What  are  these 
daily  salutations  but  the  expression  of  the  feeling  with  which 
the  people  of  this  or  that  country  habitually  regard  one  another, 
the  normal  moral  attitude  in  which  they  stand  towards  each 
other?  This  common  feeling,  this  normal  mental  condition,  is 
crystallized,  as  it  were,  in  the  ordinary  forms  of  salutation. 
These  salutations  are  in  truth  apt  illustrations  of  what  has  been 
happily  designated  as  “ the  unconscious  metaphysics  of  lan- 
guage.” 

This  branch  of  my  subject  has  been  so  admirably  treated  by 
the  writer  to  whom  I have  so  frequently  referred  in  this  article, 
Mr.  Mathews,  that  I shall  content  myself  with  asking  my  read- 
ers to  turn  to  the  pleasant  pages  of  that  delightful  author  if  they 
wish  to  understand  the  full  significance  of  the  salutations  of  the 
principal  ancient  and  modern  nations.1  When  they  have  done 


1 “ The  Use  and  Abuse  of  Words,”  chap.  ii. 


54 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IV. 


so  I have  no  doubt  they  will  think  that  he  is  justified  in  saying 
that  “ the  forms  of  salutation  used  by  different  nations  are  sat- 
urated with  their  idiosyncrasies  and  of  themselves  alone  reveal 
their  respective  characters.” 

The  proverbs  of  a people  are  another  very  important  and 
attractive  group  of  characteristic  national  phrases,  and  would 
of  themselves  furnish  material  not  merely  for  one  but  many 
goodly  volumes.  Indeed  the  proverbs  of  many  nations  have 
already  employed  the  pens  of  learned  writers.  I must  content 
myself  in  this  paper  with  merely  glancing  at  this  branch  of  my 
subject  and  mentioning  it  for  the  purpose  of  showing  that  I have 
not  altogether  overlooked  it. 

The  last  group  of  characteristic  words  which  I shall  notice 
are  the  names  given  to  persons  and  places  by  different  nations. 
The  names  which  different  nations  give  to  individuals  or  locali- 
ties have  not,  so  far  as  I know,  been  studied  at  all,  until  very 
recently,  as  a key  to  the  character  of  the  nation  ; and  yet  I 
think  such  an  inquiry  will  be  found  to  throw  no  little  light 
upon  the  feelings  and  habits  and  thoughts  of  the  nation  amongst 
•whom  they  arise.  A recent  writer  has  pointed  out  that  the 
great  majority  of  Greek  names  are  derived  from  (i)  the  worship 
of  the  gods ; (2)  politics ; (3)  warfare ; (4)  wealth  or  social  dis- 
tinction. “ The  fondness  for  those  of  the  last  class  reveals,”  he 
says,  “ the  fact  that  the  love  of  praise  was  a ruling  passion 
among  the  Greeks.”  Again,  “ Names  expressive  of  beauty, 
strength,  joy,  and  favor  are  extremely  common  among  the 
Greeks,  and  record  the  loving  wish  of  parents  for  the  welfare 
(and  comeliness)  of  their  children.” 

I must  somewhat  abruptly  close  this  very  imperfect  sketch. 
It  may  serve  as  an  introduction  to  the  subject — a subject  vast 
and  boundless  as  language  itself.  The  various  words  and 
phrases  which  I have  cited,  taken  from  many  different  languages, 
ancient  and  modern,  are  at  least  enough  to  establish,  and  that 
was  my  object,  the  intimate  connection  between  the  most  ordi- 
nary and  simple  utterances  of  a people  and  their  innermost  life 
and  habits  of  thought  and  feeling.  I should  fain  hope  also  that 
the  characteristic  or  typical  English  words  which  I have  cited, 
contrasted  with  the  typical  words  of  other  languages,  may  have 


NATIONAL  LANGUAGE  AND  NATIONAL  CHARACTER.  55 

a tendency  to  raise  rather  than  to  lower  our  estimate  of  our 
Saxon  tongue.  Sure  am  I of  this,  that  the  more  we  study  our 
mother-tongue,  the  tongue  which  Milton  and  Shakespeare  spoke 
and  wrote,  the  more  shall  we  learn  to  regard  it  as  not  the  least 
precious  part  of  our  priceless  heritage  as  Englishmen  ; not  mere- 
ly because  it  is  the  most  perfect  instrument  for  the  expression 
of  human  thought  which  has  ever  yet  been  elaborated,  but, 
more  than  this,  because  of  the  spirit  of  manliness,  honesty,  and 
truthfulness  which  animates  and  pervades  it. 


E.  A.  Meredith. 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH. 


THE  problems  of  the  mythologist  are  to  account,  if  he  can, 
first  for  the  origin  and  next  for  the  distribution  of  Myths. 
Plainly  the  myths  of  men  must  have  their  source  in  certain  con- 
ditions of  the  human  intellect.  That  these  conditions  do  not 
exist  in  full  force  among  civilized  men  is  obvious  enough,  be- 
cause men  of  all  civilizations,  Egyptian,  Hindoo,  and  Greek, 
have  been  as  much  puzzled  as  we  modern  peoples  are  to  account 
for  the  origin  of  myths.  The  mental  conditions,  therefore, 
which  naturally  and  necessarily  produce  myths  must  be  strange, 
on  the  whole,  to  civilized  men.  We  are  therefore  led  to  ask 
whether  this  mental  stage  has  not  existed,  and  whether  it  does 
not  still  exist,  among  the  more  backward  races,  savages  as  we 
rather  indiscriminately  call  them.  If  we  do  find  widely  preva- 
lent among  the  lower  races  a condition  of  thought  which  would 
necessarily  beget  the  myths  of  the  lower  races,  and  if  among 
the  upper  races  myths  similar  in  character  be  traced,  the  prob- 
lem of  the  mythologist  will  be  partially  solved.  Myths,  or  cer- 
tain myths,  will  be  the  productions  of  the  human  mind  in  the 
savage  state  ; and  when  these  legends  occur  among  civilized  races, 
they  will  either  be  survivals  from  savagery  or  narratives  bor- 
rowed from  savages. 

Let  us  apply  this  system  to  a single  case ; namely,  to  the 
myths  concerning  the  Origin  of  Death. 

Now,  it  is  plain  enough  that  civilized  men,  in  a scientific  age, 
would  never  dream  of  inventing  a story  to  account  for  so  neces- 
sary and  inevitable  an  incident  as  Death.  “All  men  are  mor- 
tal” is  the  very  type  among  us  of  a universal  affirmative  state- 
ment, and  how  men  come  to  be  mortal  needs  no  explanation. 
So  the  case  seems  to  civilized  and  scientific  man.  But  his  own 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH. 


57 


children  have  not  attained  to  his  belief  in  Death.  The  certainty 
and  universality  of  Death  do  not  enter  into  the  thoughts  of  our 
little  ones. 

“ For  in  the  thought  of  immortality 

Do  children  play  about  the  flowery  meads.” 

Now,  there  are  still  many  tribes  of  men  who  practically  dis- 
believe in  Death.  To  them  Death  is  always  a surprise  and  an 
accident,  an  unnecessary,  irrelevant  intrusion  on  the  living  world. 
“ Natural  deaths  are,  by  many  tribes,  regarded  as  supernatural,” 
says  Mr.  Tylor.  These  tribes  have  no  conception  of  Death  as 
the  inevitable,  eventual  obstruction  and  cessation  of  the  powers 
of  the  bodily  machine  ; the  stopping  of  the  pulses  and  processes 
of  life  by  violence  or  decay  or  disease.  To  persons  who  regard 
Death  thus,  his  intrusion  into  the  world  (for  Death,  of  course, 
is  thought  to  be  a person)  stands  in  great  need  of  explanation. 
That  explanation,  as  usual,  is  given  in  myths.  But  before 
studying  these  widely  different  myths,  let  us  first  establish  the 
fact  that  Death  really  is  regarded  as  something  non-natural  and 
intrusive.  The  modern  savage  readily  believes  in  and  accounts, 
in  a scientific  way,  ior  violent  deaths.  The  spear  or  club  breaks 
or  crushes  a hole  in  a man,  and  his  soul  flies  out.  But  the 
deaths  he  disbelieves  in  are  natural  deaths.  These  he  is  obliged 
to  explain  as  produced  by  some  supernatural  cause, generally 
the  action  of  malevolent  spirits  impelled  by  witches.  Thus  the 
savage  holds  that,  violence  apart  and  the  action  of  witches 
apart,  man  would  even  now  be  immortal.  “ There  are  rude 
races  of  Australia  and  South  America.”  writes  Mr.  Tylor, 
“ whose  intense  belief  in  witchcraft  has  led  them  to  declare  that 
if  men  were  never  bewitched,  and  never  killed  by  violence,  they 
would  never  die  at  all.  Like  the  Australians,  the  Africans  will 
inquire  of  their  dead  ‘ what  sorcerer  slew  them  by  his  wicked 
arts.’  ” “ The  natives,”  says  Sir  George  Grey,  speaking  of  the 

Australians,  “ do  not  believe  that  there  is  such  a thing  as  death 
from  natural  causes.”  On  the  death  of  an  Australian  native 
from  disease,  a kind  of  magical  coroner’s  inquest  is  held  by  the 
conjurers  of  the  tribe,  and  the  direction  in  which  the  wizard  lives 
who  slew  the  dead  man  is  ascertained  by  the  movements  of 
worms  and  insects.  The  process  is  described  at  full  length  by 


58 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


Mr.  Brough  Smyth  in  his  “ Aborigines  of  Victoria.”  Turning 
from  Australia  to  Hindostan,  we  find  that  the  Puwarrees  (ac- 
cording to  Heber’s  narrative)  attribute  all  natural  deaths  to  a 
supernatural  cause  ; namely,  witchcraft.  That  is,  the  Puwarrees 
do  not  yet  believe  in  the  universality  and  necessity  of  Death.  He 
is  an  intruder  brought  by  magic  arts  into  our  living  world. 
Again,  in  his  “ Ethnology  of  Bengal,”  Dalton  tells  us  that  the 
Hos  (an  aboriginal  non-Aryan  race)  are  of  the  same 
opinion  as  the  Puwarrees.  “ They  hold  that  all  disease  in  men 
or  animals  is  attributable  to  one  of  two  causes : the  wrath  of 
some  evil  spirit  or  the  spell  of  some  witch  or  sorcerer.  These 
superstitions  are  common  to  all  classes  of  the  population  of  this 
province.”  In  the  New  Hebrides  disease  and  death  are  caused, 
as  Mr.  Codrington  found,  by  tamates,  or  ghosts.  In  New  Cale- 
donia, according  to  Erskine,  death  is  the  result  of  witchcraft 
practised  by  members  of  a hostile  tribe,  for  who  would  be  so 
wicked  as  to  bewitch  his  fellow-tribesman  ? The  Andaman 
Islanders  attribute  all  natural  deaths  to  the  supernatural  influ- 
ence of  e reu  chaugala , or  to  jura-win , two  spirits  of  the  jungle 
and  the  sea.  The  death  is  avenged  by  the  nearest  relation  of 
the  deceased,  who  shoots  arrows  at  the  invisible  enemy.  The 
negroes  of  Central  Africa  entertain  precisely  similar  ideas  about 
the  non-naturalness  of  Death.  Mr.  Duff  Macdonald,  in  his  recent 
book,  “ Africana,”  writes : “ Every  man  who  dies  what  we  call  a 
natural  death  is  really  killed  by  witches.”  It  is  a far  cry  from 
the  Blantyre  Mission  in  Africa  to  the  Eskimo  of  the  frozen 
north.  But  so  uniform  is  human  nature  in  the  lower  races  that 
the  Eskimo  precisely  agree,  as  far  as  theories  of  Death  go,  with 
the  Africans,  the  aborigines  of  India,  the  Andaman  Islanders, 
the  Australians,  and  the  rest.  Dr.  Rink  found  that  “ sickness 
or  death  coming  about  in  an  accidental  manner  was  always  at- 
tributed to  witchcraft,  and  it  remains  a question  whether  death 
on  the  whole  was  not  originally  accounted  for  as  resulting  from 
magic.”  It  is  needless  to  show  how  these  ideas  survived  into 
, civilization.  Bishop  Jewell,  denouncing  witches  before  Queen 
Elizabeth,  was,  so  far,  mentally  on  a level  with  the  Eskimo  and 
the  Australian.  The  familiar  and  voluminous  records  of  trials 
for  witchcraft,  whether  at  Salem  or  at  Edinburgh,  prove  that  all 
abnormal  and  unwonted  deaths  and  diseases,  in  animals  or  in 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH.  S9 

men,  were  explained  by  our  ancestors  as  the  results  of  super- 
natural mischief. 

It  has  been  made  plain  (and  the  proof  might  be  enlarged  to 
any  extent)  that  the  savage  does  not  regard  Death  as  “ God’s 
great  ordinance,”  universal  and  inevitable  and  natural.  But, 
being  curious  and  inquisitive,  he  cannot  help  asking  himself, 
“ How  did  this  terrible  invader  first  enter  a world  where  he  now 
appears  so  often  ?”  This  is,  properly  speaking,  a scientific  ques- 
tion ; but  the  savage  answers  it,  not  by  collecting  facts  and  gene- 
ralizing from  them,  but  by  inventing  a myth.  This  is  his  invari- 
able habit.  Does  he  want  to  know  why  this  tree  has  red  berries, 
why  that  animal  has  brown  stripes,  why  this  bird  utters  its  pecu- 
liar cry,  where  fire  came  from,  why  a constellation  is  grouped  in 
one  way  or  another,  why  his  race  of  men  differs  from  the  whites, 
— in  all  these,  and  in  all  other  intellectual  perplexities,  the  savage 
invents  a story  to  solve  the  problem.  Stories  about  the 
Origin  of  Death  are,  therefore,  among  the  commonest  fruits  of 
the  savage  imagination.  As  those  legends  have  been  produced 
to  meet  the  same  want  by  persons  in  a very  similar  mental  con- 
dition, it  inevitably  follows  that  they  all  resemble  each  other 
with  considerable  closeness.  We  need  not  conclude  that  all  the 
myths  we  are  about  to  examine  came  from  a single  original 
source,  or  were  handed  about,  with  flint  arrow-heads,  seeds, 
shells,  beads,  and  weapons,  in  the  course  of  savage  commerce. 
Borrowing  of  this  sort  may,  or  rather  must,  explain  many  diffi- 
culties as  to  the  diffusion  of  some  myths.  But  the  myths  with 
which  we  are  concerned  now,  the  myths  of  the  Origin  of  Death, 
might  conceivably  have  been  separately  developed  by  simple 
and  ignorant  men  seeking  to  discover  an  answer  to  the  same 
problem. 

The  Myths  of  the  Origin  of  Death  fall  into  a few  categories. 
In  many  legends  of  the  lower  races  men  are  said  to  have  become 
subject  to  mortality  because  they  infringed  some  mystic  prohi- 
bition or  taboo  of  the  sort  which  is  common  among  untutored 
peoples.  The  apparently  untrammelled  Polynesian,  or  Austra- 
lian, or  African  is  really  the  slave  of  countless  traditions  which 
forbid  him  to  eat  this  object  or  to  touch  that,  or  to  speak  to 
such  and  such  a person,  or  to  utter  this  or  that  word.  Races 
in  this  curious  state  of  ceremonial  subjection  often  account  for 


6o 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


Death  as  the  punishment  imposed  for  breaking  some  taboo.  In 
other  cases,  Death  is  said  to  have  been  caused  by  a sin  of  omis- 
sion, not  of  commission.  People  who  have  a complicated  and 
minute  ritual  (like  so  many  of  the  lower  races)  persuade  them- 
selves that  Death  burst  on  the  world  when  some  passage  of 
the  ritual  was  first  omitted,  or  when  some  custom  was  first  in- 
fringed. Yet  again,  Death  is  fabled  to  have  first  claimed  us  for 
his  victims  in  consequence  of  the  erroneous  delivery  of  a favor- 
able message  from  some  powerful  supernatural  being,  or  because 
of  the  failure  of  some  enterprise  which  would  have  resulted  in 
the  overthrow  of  Death,  or  by  virtue  of  a pact  or  covenant  be- 
tween Death  and  the  gods.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  Death  is 
often  (tho  by  no  means  invariably)  the  penalty  of  infringing  a 
command,  or  of  indulging  in  a culpable  curiosity.  But  there  are 
cases,  as  we  shall  see,  in  which  Death,  as  a tolerably  general  law, 
follows  on  a mere  accident.  Some  one  is  accidentally  killed, 
and  this  “ gives  Death  a lead  ” (as  they  say  in  the  hunting-field) 
over  the  fence  which  had  hitherto  severed  him  from  the  world 
of  living  men.  It  is  to  be  observed,  in  this  connection,  that  the 
first  of  men  who  died  is  usually  regarded  as  the  discoverer  of  a 
hitherto  “ unknown  country,”  the  land  beyond  the  grave,  to 
which  all  future  men  must  follow  him.  Bin  dir  Woor,  among 
the  Australians,  was  the  first  man  who  suffered  death,  and  he 
(like  Yama  in  the  Vedic  myth)  became  the  Columbus  of  the 
new  world  of  the  dead. 

Let  us  now  exarhine  in  detail  a few  of  the  savage  stories  of 
the  Origin  of  Death.  That  told  by  the  Australians  may  be  re- 
garded with  suspicion,  as  a refraction  from  a careless  hearing  of 
the  narrative  in  Genesis.  The  legend  printed  by  Mr.  Brough 
Smyth  was  told  to  Mr.  Bulwer  by  “ a black  fellow  far  from 
sharp,”  and  this  black  fellow  may  conceivably  have  distorted 
what  his  tribe  had  heard  from  a missionary.  This  sort  of  re- 
fraction is  not  uncommon,  and  we  must  always  guard  ourselves 
against  being  deceived  by  a savage  corruption  of  a Biblical  nar- 
rative. Here  is  the  myth,  such  as  it  is.  “ The  first  created  man 
and  woman  were  told  ” (by  whom  we  do  not  learn)  “ not  to  go 
near  a certain  tree  in  which  a bat  lived.  The  bat  was  not  to  be 
disturbed.  One  day,  however,  the  woman  was  gathering  fire- 
wood, and  she  went  near  the  tree.  The  bat  flew  away,  and 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH. 


6l 


after  that  came  Death.”  More  evidently  genuine  is  the  follow- 
ing legend  of  how  Death  “ got  a lead  ” into  the  Australian 
world.  “The  child  of  the  first  man  was  wounded.  If  his  par- 
ents could  heal  him,  Death  would  never  enter  the  world.  They 
failed.  Death  came.”  The  wound,  in  this  legend,  was  inflicted 
by  a supernatural  being.  Here  Death  acts  on  the  principle  ce 
n'est  que  le  premier  pas  qui  collte,  and  the  premier  pas  was  made 
easy  for  him.  We  may  continue  to  examine  the  stories  which 
account  for  Death  as  the  result  of  breaking  a taboo.  The  Ning- 
phos  of  Bengal  say  they  were  originally  immortal.  They  were 
forbidden  to  bathe  in  a certain  pool  of  water.  Some  one,  great- 
ly daring,  bathed,  and,  ever  since,  Ningphos  have  been  subject  to 
Death.  The  infringement,  aot  of  a taboo , but  of  a custom, 
caused  death  in  one  of  the  many  Melanesian  myths  on  this  sub- 
ject. Men  and  women  had  been  practically  deathless  because 
they  cast  their  old  skins  at  certain  intervals.  But  a grand- 
mother had  a favorite  grandchild  who  failed  to  recognize  her 
when  she  appeared  as  a young  woman  in  her  new  skin.  With 
fatal  good-nature  the  grandmother  put  on  her  old  skin  again, 
and  instantly  men  lost  the  art  of  skin-shifting,  and  Death  finally 
seized  them. 

The  Greek  myth  of  the  Origin  of  Death  is  the  most  impor- 
tant of  those  which  turn  on  the  breaking  of  a prohibition.  The 
story  has  unfortunately  become  greatly  confused  in  the  various 
poetical  forms  which  have  reached  us.  As  far  as  can  be  ascer- 
tained, death  was  regarded  in  one  early  Greek  myth  as  the  pun- 
ishment of  indulgence  in  forbidden  curiosity.  Men  appear  to 
have  been  free  from  Death  before  the  quarrel  between  Zeus  and 
Prometheus.  In  consequence  of  this  quarrel  Hephaestus  fa- 
shioned a woman  out  of  earth  and  water,  and  gave  her  to  Epi- 
metheus,  the  brother  of  the  Titan.  Prometheus  had  forbidden 
his  brother  to  accept  any  gift  from  the  gods,  but  the  bride  was 
welcomed  nevertheless.  She  brought  her  magical  coffer : this 
was  opened ; and  men  who,  according  to  Hesiod,  had  hitherto 
lived  exempt  from  “ maladies  that  bring  down  Fate  ” were 
overwhelmed  with  the  “ diseases  that  stalk  abroad  by  night  and 
day.”  Now,  in  Hesiod  (Works  and  Days,  70-100)  there  is  no- 
thing said  about  unholy  curiosity.  Pandora  simply  opened  her 
casket  and  scattered  its  fatal  contents.  But  Philodemus  assures 


62 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


us  that,  according  to  a variant  of  the  myth,  it  was  Epimetheus 
who  opened  the  forbidden  coffer,  whence  came  Death. 

Leaving  the  myths  which  turn  on  the  breaking  of  a taboo , 
and  reserving  for  consideration  the  New  Zealand  story,  in  which 
the  Origin  of  Death  is  the  neglect  of  a ritual  process,  let  us  look 
at  some  African  myths  of  the  Origin  of  Death.  It  is  to  be  ob- 
served that  in  these  (as  in  all  the  myths  of  the  most  backward 
races)  many  of  the  characters  are,  not  gods,  but  animals. 

The  Bushman  story  lacks  the  beginning.  The  mother  of 
the  little  Hare  was  lying  dead,  but  we  do  not  know  how  she 
came  to  die.  The  Moon  then  struck  the  little  Hare  on  the  lip, 
cutting  it  open,  and  saying,  “ Cry  loudly,  for  your  mother  will 
not  return,  as  I do,  but  is  quite  dead.”  In  another  version 
the  Moon  promises  that  the  old  Hare  will  return  to  life,  but 
the  little  Hare  is  sceptical,  and  is  hit  in  the  mouth  as  before. 
The  Hottentot  myth  makes  the  Moon  send  the  Hare  to  men 
with  the  message  that  they  will  revive  as  he  (the  Moon)  does. 
But  the  Hare  “loses  his  memory  as  he  runs”  (to  quote  the 
French  proverb  which  maybe  based  on  a form  of  this  very  tale), 
and  the  messenger  brings  the  tidings  that  men  shall  surely  die 
and  never  revive.  The  angry  Moon  then  burns  a hole  in  the 
Hare’s  mouth.  In  yet  another  Hottentot  version  the  Hare’s 
failure  to  deliver  the  message  correctly  caused  the  death  of  the 
Moon’s  mother  (Bleek,  “ Bushman  Folklore”).1  In  this  last 
variant  we  have  death  as  the  result  of  a failure  or  transgression. 
Among  the  more  backward  natives  of  South  India  (Lewin’s 
“ Wild  Races  of  South  India”)  the  serpent  is  concerned,  in  a suspi- 
cious way,  with  the  Origin  of  Death.  The  following  legend 
might  so  easily  arise  from  a confused  understanding  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan or  Biblical  narrative  that  it  is  of  little  value  for  our 
purpose.  At  the  same  time,  even  if  it  is  only  an  adaptation,  it 
shows  the  characteristics  of  the  adapting  mind.  God  had  made 
the  world,  trees,  and  reptiles,  and  then  set  to  work  to  make  man 
out  of  clay.  A serpent  came  and  devoured  the  still  inanimate 

1 The  connection  between  the  Moon  and  the  Hare  is  also  found  in  Sanskrit,  in 
Mexican,  in  some  of  the  South-Sea  Islands,  and  in  German  and  Buddhist  folk- 
lore. Probably  what  we  call  “ the  Man  in  the  Moon”  seemed  very  like  a hare 
to  various  races,  roused  their  curiosity,  and  provoked  explanations  in  the 
shape  of  myths. 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH. 


63 


clay  images  while  God  slept.  The  serpent  still  comes  and  bites 
us  all,  and  the  end  is  death.  If  God  never  slept,  there  would 
be  no  death.  The  snake  carries  us  off  while  God  is  asleep. 
But  the  oddest  part  of  this  myth  remains.  Not  being  able  al- 
ways to  keep  awake,  God  made  a dog  to  drive  away  the  snake 
by  barking.  And  that  is  why  dogs  always  howl  when  men  are 
at  the  point  of  death.  Here  we  have  our  own  rural  super- 
stition about  howling  dogs  twisted  into  a South  Indian  myth 
of  the  Origin  of  Death.  The  introduction  of  Death  by  a pure 
accident  recurs  in  a myth  of  Central  Africa  reported  by  Mr. 
Duff  Macdonald.  There  was  a time  when  the  man  blessed  by 
Sancho  Panza  had  not  yet  “ invented  sleep.”  A woman  it  was 
who  came  and  offered  to  instruct  two  men  in  the  still  novel  art 
of  sleeping.  “ She  held  the  nostrils  of  one,  and  he- never  awoke 
at  all,”  and  since  then  the  art  of  dying  has  been  facile. 

A not  unnatural  theory  of  the  Origin  of  Death  is  illustrated 
by  a myth  from  Pentecost  Island  and  a Red  Indian  myth.  In 
the  legends  of  very  many  races  we  find  the  attempt  to  account 
for  the  Origin  of  Evil  by  a simple  dualistic  myth.  There  were 
two  brothers  who  made  things  ; one  made  things  well,  the  other 
made  them  ill.  In  Pentecost  Island  it  was  Tagar  who  made 
things  well,  and  he  appointed  that  men  should  die  for  five  days 
only,  and  live  again.  But  the  malevolent  Suque  caused  men 
“to  die  right  out.”  The  Red  Indian  legend  of  the  same  char- 
acter is  printed  in  the  “Annual  Report  of  the  Bureau  of  Eth- 
nology” (1879-80),  p.  45.  The  younger  of  the  Cin-au-av  brothers 
said,  “ When  a man  dies,  send  him  back  in  the  morning  and  let 
all  his  friends  rejoice.”  “Not  so,”  said  the  elder;  “ the  dead 
shall  return  no  more.”  So  the  younger  brother  slew  the  child 
of  the  elder,  and  this  was  the  beginning  of  Death. 

There  is  another  and  a very  quaint  myth  of  the  Origin  of 
Death  in  Banks  Island.  At  first,  in  Banks  Island,  as  elsewhere, 
men  were  immortal.  The  economical  results  were  just  what 
might  have  been  expected.  Property  became  concentrated  in 
the  hands  of  the  few, — that  is,  of  the  first  generations, — while 
all  the  younger  people  were  practically  paupers.  To  heal  the 
disastrous  social  malady,  Qat  (the  maker  of  things,  who  was 
more  or  less  a spider)  sent  for  Mate — that  is,  Death.  Death 
lived  near  a volcanic  crater  of  a mountain,  where  there  is  now 


64 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


a by-way  into  Hades,  or  Panoi  as  the  Melanesians  call  it. 
Death  came,  and  went  through  the  empty  forms  of  a funeral 
feast  for  himself.  Tangaro  the  Fool  was  sent  to  watch  Mate, 
and  to  see  by  what  way  he  returned  to  Hades,  that  men 
might  avoid  that  path  in  future.  Now  when  Mate  fled  to  his 
own  place,  this  great  fool  Tangaro  noticed  the  path,  but  forgot 
which  it  was  and  pointed  it  out  to  men  under  the  impression 
that  it  was  the  road  to  the  upper,  not  the  under  world.  Ever 
since  that  day  men  have  been  constrained  to  follow  Mate’s  path 
to  Panoi  and  the  dead.  Another  myth  is  somewhat  different, 
but,  like  this  one,  attributes  death  to  the  imbecility  of  Tangaro 
the  Fool.  The  New  Zealand  myth  of  the  Origin  of  Death  is 
pretty  well  known,  as  Mr.  Tylor  has  seen  in  it  the  remnants  of 
a solar  myth,  and  has  given  it  a “solar”  explanation.  It  is  an 
audacious  thing  to  differ  from  so  cautious  and  learned  an 
anthropologist  as  Mr.  Tylor,  but  the  writer  ventures  to  give  his 
reasons  for  dissenting,  in  this  case,  from  the  view  of  the  author 
of  “ Primitive  Culture.”  Maui  is  the  great  hero  of  Maori  myth- 
ology. He  was  not  precisely  a god,  still  less  was  he  one  of  the 
early  elemental  gods,  yet  we  can  scarcely  regard  him  as  a man. 
He  rather  answers  to  one  of  the  race  of  Titans,  and  especially  to 
Prometheus,  the  son  of  a Titan.  Maui  was  prematurely  born, 
and  his  mother  thought  the  child  would  be  no  credit  to  her 
already  numerous  and  promising  family.  She  therefore  (as 
native  women  too  often  did  in  the  South-Sea  Islands)  tied  him 
up  in  her  long  tresses  and  tossed  him  out  to  sea.  The  gales 
brought  him  back  to  shore : one  of  his  grandparents  carried 
him  home,  and  he  became  much  the  most  illustrious  and  suc- 
cessful of  his  household.  So  far  Maui  had  the  luck  which  so 
commonly  attends  the  youngest  and  least  considered  child  in 
folklore  and  mythology.  This  feature  in  his  myth  may  be 
a result  of  the  very  wide-spread  custom  of  jiingsten  Rccht 
(Borough  English)  by  which  the  youngest  child  is  heir,  at  least, 
of  the  family  hearth.  Now,  unluckily,  at  the  baptism  of  Maui 
(for  a pagan  form  of  baptism  is  a Maori  ceremony)  his  father 
omitted  some  of  the  Karakias,  or  ritual  utterances  proper  to  be 
used  on  such  occasions.  This  was  the  fatal  original  mistake 
whence  came  man’s  liability  to  Death,  for  hitherto  men  had 
been  immortal.  So  far,  what  is  there  “solar”  about  Maui? 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH. 

Who  are  the  Sun’s  brethren, — and  Maui  had  many  ? How  could 
the  Sun  catch  the  Sun  in  a snare,  and  beat  him  so  as  to  make  him 
lame?  This  was  one  of  Maui’s  feats,  for  he  meant  to  prevent 
the  Sun  from  running  too  fast  through  the  sky.  Maui  brought 
fire,  indeed,  from  the  under-world,  as  Prometheus  stole  it  from 
the  upper  world,  but  many  men  and  many  beasts  do  as  much  as 
the  myths  of  the  world,  and  it  is  hard  to  see  how  the  exploit 
gives  Maui  “a  solar  character.”  Maui  invented  barbs  for  hooks, 
and  other  appurtenances  of  early  civilization,  with  which  the 
sun  has  no  more  to  do  than  with  patent  safety-matches.  His  last 
feat  was  to  attempt  to  secure  human  immortality  for  ever. 
There  are  various  legends  on  this  subject.  Some  say  Maui 
noticed  that  the  sun  and  moon  rose  again  from  their  daily  death, 
by  virtue  of  a fountain  in  Hades  (Hine-nui-te-po)  where  they 
bathed.  Others  say  he  wished  to  kill  Hine-nui-te-po  (conceived 
of  as  a woman)  and  to  carry  off  her  heart.  Whatever  the  reason, 
Maui  was  to  be  swallowed  up  in  the  giant  frame  of  Hades,  or 
Night,  and,  if  he  escaped  alive,  Death  would  never  have  power 
over  men.  He  made  the  desperate  adventure,  and  would  have 
succeeded  but  for  the  folly  of  one  of  the  birds  which  accom- 
panied him.  This  little  bird,  which  sings  at  sunset,  burst  out 
laughing  inopportunely, wakened  Hine-nui-te-po,  and  she  crushed 
to  death  Maui  and  all  hopes  of  earthly  immortality.  Had  he 
only  come  forth  alive,  men  would  have  been  deathless.  Now, 
except  that  the  bird  which  laughed  sings  at  sunset,  what  is  there 
“ solar”  in  all  this?  The  sun  does  daily  what  Maui  failed  to  do, 
passes  through  darkness  and  death  back  into  light  and  life. 
Not  only  does  the  sun  daily  succeed  where  Maui  failed,  but 
(Taylor’s  “ New  Zealand,”)  it  was  his  observation  of  this  fact 
which  encouraged  Maui  to  risk  the  adventure.  If  Maui  were 
the  sun,  we  should  all  be  immortal,  for  Maui’s  ordeal  is  daily 
achieved  by  the  sun.  But  Mr.  Tylor  says  (“  Primitive  Culture,” 
i.  336),  “ It  is  seldom  that  solar  characteristics  are  more  distinctly 
marked  in  the  several  details  of  a myth  than  they  are  here.” 
To  us  the  characteristics  seem  to  be  precisely  the  reverse  of 
solar.  Throughout  the  cycle  of  Maui  he  is  constantly  set  in 
direct  opposition  to  the  sun,  and  the  very  point  of  the  final 
legend  is  that  what  the  sun  could  do  Maui  could  not.  Literally 
the  one  common  point  between  Maui  and  the  sun  is  that  the 
5 


66 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


little  bird,  the  tiwakawaka , which  sings  at  the  daily  death  of 
day,  sang  at  the  eternal  death  of  Maui.  It  will  very  frequently 
be  found  that  the  “ solar  hero”  of  mythologists  is  no  more  solar 
than  Maui  was  a photographer! 

Without  pausing  to  consider  the  Tongan  myth  of  the  Origin 
of  Death,  we  may  go  on  to  investigate  the  legends  of  the  Aryan 
races.  According  to  the  Satapatha  Brahmana,  Death  was 
made,  like  the  gods  and  other  creatures,  by  a being  named 
Prajapati.  Now  of  Prajapati,  half  was  mortal,  half  was  im- 
mortal. With  his  mortal  half  he  feared  Death,  and  concealed 
himself  from  Death  in  earth  and  water.  Death  said  to  the 
gods,  “ What  hath  become  of  him  who  created  us  ?”  They  an- 
swered, “ Fearing  thee  hath  he  entered  the  earth.”  The  gods  and 
Prajapati  now  freed  themselves  from  the  dominion  of  Death  by 
celebrating  an  enormous  number  of  sacrifices.  Death  was 
chagrined  by  their  escape  from  the  “ nets  and  clubs”  which  he 
carries  in  the  Aitareya  Brahmana.  “ As  you  have  escaped  me, 
so  will  men  also  escape,”  he  grumbled.  The  gods  appeased 
him  by  the  promise  that,  in  the  body , no  man  henceforth  for  ever 
should  evade  Death.  “ Every  one  who  is  to  become  immortal 
shall  do  so  by  first  parting  with  his  body.”  Among  the  Aryans 
of  India,  as  we  have  already  seen,  Death  has  a protomartyr, 
Yama,  “ the  first  of  men  who  reached  the  River,  spying  out  a 
path  for  many”  (Atharva  Veda,  vi.  283).  Here  Yama  corre- 
sponds to  Tangaro  the  Fool,  in  the  myth  of  the  Solomon 
Islands.  But  Yama  is  not  regarded  as  a maleficent  being  like 
Tangaro.  The  Rig  Veda  (x.  14)  speaks  of  him  as  “ King 
Yama,  who  departed  to  the  mighty  streams  and  sought  out  a 
road  for  many;”  and  again,  the  Atharva  Veda  names  him  “the 
first  of  men  who  died,  and  the  first  who  departed  to  the  celestial 
world.”  With  him  the  Blessed  Fathers  dwell  for  ever  in  happi- 
ness. Mr.  Max  Muller,  however,  takes  Yama  to  be  “ a character 
suggested  by  the  setting  sun,” — a claim  which  is  also  put  forward, 
as  we  have  seen,  for  the  Maori  hero  Maui.  It  is  Yama,  ac- 
cording to  the  Rig  Veda,  who  sends  the  birds  (a  pigeon  is  one 
of  his  messengers)  as  warnings  of  approaching  death.  Among 
the  Iranian  race,  Yima  appears  to  have  been  the  counterpart  of 
the  Vedic  Yama.  He  is  now  King  of  the  Blessed  ; originally  he 
was  the  first  of  men  over  whom  Death  won  his  earliest  victory. 


MYTHS  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  DEATH. 


67 


With  this  victory  are  vaguely  connected  legends  of  a serpent 
who  killed  King  Yima,  in  punishment,  apparently,  of  a sin. 
But  it  is  hard  to  trace  this  myth  in  any  coherent  shape  among 
the  sacred  books  of  the  Iranian  religion. 

We  have  now  hastily  examined  some  typical  instances  of 
myths  of  the  Origin  of  Death.  Our  point  is  proved  if  it  be 
admitted  that  such  myths  would  naturally  arise  only  among 
races  which  have  not  the  scientific  conception  of  the  nature 
and  universality  of  Death.  It  has  been  shown  that  the  Death- 
myths  of  savages  do  correspond  with  their  prevalent  concep- 
tions of  the  nature  of  death,  and  it  is  inferred  that  the  similar 
myths  of  Greeks,  Hindoos,  and  Persians  are  either  survivals 
from  the  time  when  these  races  were  uncivilized,  or  are  examples 
of  borrowing  from  uncivilized  peoples.  This  theory  of  myths 
has  no  real  novelty,  being  precisely  that  by  which  Eusebius,  in 
his  “Praeparatio  Evangelica,”  replied  to  the  various  philosophical 
and  moral  theories  of  the  contemporary  pagan  Greeks.  “Your 
myths  began,”  Eusebius  argues,  “when  your  ancestors  knew 
neither  law  nor  civilization.  You  have  never  ventured  to  lay 
aside  these  ancient  stories,  of  which  you  are  now  ashamed,  as 
you  show  by  your  various  apologetic  explanations,  none  of  which 
have  the  advantage  of  agreeing  with  each  other.”  Thus  the 
ancient  Father  actually  anticipated  the  latest  results  of  modern 
comparative  science. 


Andrew  Lang. 


HENRY  JAMES’S  NOVELS. 


IT  is  nearly  ten  years  since  Mr.  James  gave  his  first  novel  to 
the  world,  tho  for  a considerable  period  before  the  pub- 
lication of  “Roderick  Hudson”  he  had  secured  a distinct  if 
limited  constituency.  His  briefer  tales  had  won  for  him  the 
praise  of  those  who  do  not  fling  their  praise  broadcast.  While 
still  barely  past  his  twenties  he  had  gained  approval  of  the 
sort  which  many  men  of  genius  in  literature  have  died  without 
receiving ; his  work  had  struck  a new  if  not  a loud  note,  and 
those  few  trained  ears  which  wait  for  any  fine  and  pure  sounds 
to  pierce  the  coarser  clamors,  were  not  slow  in  their  pleased 
recognition.  An  American  novelist  was,  just  then,  very  much 
needed.  The  great  Hawthorne  was  no  more  ; Dr.  Holmes  had 
abandoned  his  witty  and  unique  romances  to  resume  his  dulcet 
and  copious  song  ; Mr.  George  William  Curtis  had  wholly  failed 
to  redeem  the  promise  of  earlier  years,  and,  instead  of  either 
equalling  or  excelling  his  “Trumps,”  had  mortgaged  all  the 
grace  and  humor  within  his  command  to  the  pages  of  a popular 
magazine;  Bayard  Taylor,  still  living,  had  once  again  deserted 
fiction  for  poetry  ; Mr.  De  Forest  yet  wrote,  but  with  a success 
which  was  for  some  capricious  reason  below  the  gauge  of  his 
marked  ability  ; Mr.  Howells  had  done  no  more  than  lay  the 
corner-stone  of  his  now  assured  reputation.  And  as  for  Mr. 
Bishop,  Mr.  Julian  Hawthorne,  Mr.  Lathrop,  Miss  Woolson,  and 
a few  others  at  present  winning  laurels  of  green  and  seemingly 
durable  leaf,  they  had  thus  far  accomplished  at  best  but  a tithe  of 
their  existent  work.  The  field  was  clear  for  some  fresh,  decisive 
effort,  and  the  new  struggler  had  every  reason  to  count  upon 
appreciative  welcome,  provided  he  should  show  the  right  aim 
and  the  truly  artistic  impulse. 

In  reviewing  the  more  youthful  essays  of  Mr.  James’s  talent, 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


69 


we  are  struck  with  one  noteworthy  and  even  singular  fact. 
Altho  a beginner,  he  had  nothing  of  a beginner’s  rawness. 
The  Galaxy  (an  excellent  and  representative  magazine,  while 
it  lived  and  throve)  printed  two  stories  of  his  which  he  has  never 
cared  to  preserve  in  any  future  volume,  but  which,  both  of 
them,  show  the  mature  reflection  of  the  man  rather  than  the 
boy’s  unstudied  fervor.  Fervor  has,  indeed,  never  characterized 
the  pages  of  Mr.  James’s  writing ; an  extraordinary  personal 
sobriety  was  one  of  their  chief  qualities,  then  as  now.  But  in 
“ A Day  of  Days  ” and  “ A Light  Man  ” (two  stories  taken 
somewhat  at  random  from  others  which  he  has  preferred  to  for- 
get and  to  have  forgotten)  was  evident  the  same  grave  care  for 
detail,  the  same  calm-poised  regard  of  style,  the  same  attention 
to  those  subtle  and  wholesome  resources  of  refined  pleasure  on 
the  part  of  his  reader,  which  he  has  since  shown  us  with  so 
much  wider  and  stronger  effect.  If  the  present  article  were 
more  within  the  province  of  the  biographer,  it  might  be  possible 
to  trace  hereditary  causes  for  this  remarkable  firmness  of  touch 
at  a time  when  the  most  brilliant  strokes  of  a writer  are  expect- 
ed to  carry  prompt  subsequent  proofs  of  their  wayward  and 
erratic  origin.  But  even  then  the  fact  of  Mr.  James  having  en- 
joyed the  valuable  company  of  a father  famed  for  high  scholar- 
ship and  sound  literary  equipment  could  scarcely  explain  his 
placid  freedom  from  the  faults,  the  excesses,  the  vanities,  the 
extravagances,  which  are  usually  so  certain  an  accompaniment 
of  adolescent  striving.  And  Mr.  James  had  none  of  these  ; he 
may  at  times  have  sinned  on  the  side  of  dulness,  but  it  was  a 
sort  of  majestic  dulness,  like  the  traditional  laxity  of  an  author 
who  has  conquered  his  public  and  can  dignifiedly  trifle  with 
them.  We  recall  another  story,  entitled  “ A Very  Extraordi- 
nary Case,”  in  which  (tho  it  must  have  appeared  in  The 
Atlantic  Monthly  more  than  twelve  years  ago)  there  was  not 
a hint  of  abandon,  of  vagary,  of  feeble  treatment.  It  was  a tale 
of  a young  man  who  fell  in  love  with  a very  beautiful  and  charm- 
ing woman,  while  suffering  from  a wound  received  in  the  late 
civil  war.  The  hero,  through  the  kindness  of  a lady  who  had 
formerly  been  his  friend,  was  transported  from  irksome  surround- 
ings in  New  York  to  commodious  and  elegant  quarters  in  a man- 
sion which  adjoined  the  Hudson.  Here  he  met  his  fate,  and  his 


70 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


fate  pierced  him  with  her  lovely  glances,  thrilled  him  with  her 
evasive,  baffling,  and  coy  personality.  A younger  lady  had 
fascinated,  bewildered  him,  and  led  her  invalid  swain  to 
ponder  whether  her  heart  were  of  wax  or  adamant.  While 
he  was  in  this  pathetic  condition  of  doubt,  he  one  day  put  on 
her  cloak,  to  attire  her  for  a walk,  or  a visit,  or  perhaps  a sus- 
pected meeting  with  some  unknown  rival,  and  soon  afterward 
died.  This  tale  was  printed  long  ago,  and  Mr.  James  was  a 
very  obscure  writer  when  he  printed  it ; and  yet  in  it  may  be 
found  the  same  individuality  and  novelty  of  treatment  which 
have  been  his  passwords  to  distinction. 

“ The  Passionate  Pilgrim” — a brief  bit  of  work,  embodying 
in  exquisite  diction  the  delight  and  enthusiasm  inspired  by  an 
American  who  sees  England  for  the  first  time  in  all  her  pastoral 
yet  historic  loveliness — has  the  fault  of  exaggeration,  here  and 
there ; the  dreamy  and  romantic  character  of  Searle  is  charged 
with  too  electric  and  explosive  a force  of  sentiment ; he  now 
and  then  passes  the  sane  bound,  and  resembles  one  of  those 
curious  cases  preserved  in  the  annals  of  the  neurologist : nor 
does  his  tragic  end  fail  to  remove  from  him  this  morbid  element. 
But  the  whole  story  has  an  air,  a delicacy,  a finish  quite  its  own, 
and  every  page  is  stamped  with  some  telling  and  memorable  fe- 
licity. “ The  Last  of  the  Valerii  ” — which  records  how  a young 
Roman  noble  conceived  an  hereditary  pagan  passion  for  a marble 
Juno  excavated  from  the  soil  of  his  own  garden — distinctly 
shows  the  influence  of  Hawthorne.  Mr.  James  had  not  yet  es- 
caped “ influences”  ; he  was  still  under  the  spell  of  imitation. 
But  the  narrative  is  managed  with  a masterly  vigor ; we  see  the 
disciple  only  in  the  subject,  and  not  in  its  treatment.  The  young 
Conte  Valerio  is  presented  and  described  to  us  with  an  actual 
wizardry  of  portrayal,  and  his  singular  love  is  so  overfilmed  by  a 
tender  poetic  haze  that  it  wears  no  trait  of  repulsion.  Clumsy 
handling  would  have  made  his  figure  a merely  grotesque  one ; 
but  it  is  handled  with  the  adroit  reverse  of  clumsiness,  and  be- 
fore the  curtain  is  let  to  fall  upon  it  we  feel  our  sympathies 
wakened  where  to  rouse  our  ridicule  would  have  been  by  no 
means  difficult.  Another  purely  imaginative  story,  and  one 
bathed  in  that  heavy  sinister  shadow  beloved  of  him  who  gave 
us  “The  Twice-Told  Tales,”  is  “The  Romance  of  Certain  Old 


HENRY  JAMES’S  NOVELS. 


7 1 


Clothes.”  Its  very  locale  instantly  suggests  Hawthorne.  It  is 
supposed  to  happen  “ toward  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury,” and  “ in  the  Province  of  Massachusetts.”  Its  atmosphere 
is  finely  Colonial ; it  is  pervaded  with  a gently  murmurous 
rhythm,  like  the  hum  of  an  antique  spinning-wheel.  It  tells  of 
two  sisters  who  both  loved  the  same  man.  One  wins  him  as  a 
husband,  and  afterward  dies.  She  leaves,  however,  in  sacred 
charge  to  her  lord,  a chest  of  laces  and  silk  apparel,  the  most 
costly  and  beautiful  in  the  Province,  which  he  is  to  faithfully 
guard  until  their  infant  daughter  shall  come  of  age.  He  swears 
to  his  dying  wife  that  the  chest  shall  remain  undisturbed.  But 
subsequently  he  weds  the  second  sister,  whose  vanity  hungers 
for  the  concealed  treasure.  She  torments  her  husband  with  en- 
treaties regarding  them,  and  at  length,  in  a fit  of  distracted  ir- 
resolution, he  flings  her  the  key  of  the  chest.  That  evening,  on 
his  return  home  after  several  hours  of  absence,  he  misses  his 
wife,  and  searches  for  her  everywhere  throughout  the  stately  old 
homestead.  He  at  length  finds  her  upstairs  in  the  dim  and 
dusky  attic,  crouched  beside  the  huge  chest,  whose  lid  is  open. 
She  has  “ fallen  backward  from  a kneeling  posture,  with  one 
hand  supporting  her  on  the  floor  and  the  other  pressed  to  her 
heart.”  On  her  limbs  he  perceives  the  stiffness  of  death,  and 
on  her  face, where  the  fading  light  of  the  sun  strikes  it  through 
a near  window,  is  “ the  terror  of  something  more  than  death.” 
The  finale  of  this  weird  tale  runs  as  follows:  “Her  lips  were 

parted  in  entreaty,  in  dismay,  in  agony ; and  on  her  bloodless 
brow  and  cheeks  there  glowed  the  marks  of  ten  hideous  wounds 
from  two  vengeful  ghostly  hands.” 

In  such  fanciful  and  lurid  work  as  this  it  is  hard  to  recognize 
the  future  author  of  “Daisy  Miller”  and  “An  International 
Episode.”  And  yet  the  breadth  between  the  two  classes  of  ac- 
complishment measures,  in  a certain  way,  the  scope  and  range 
of  Mr.  James’s  capabilities.  No  author  can  escape  the  require- 
ments and  demands  of  his  time,  and  that  increased  age  should 
make  him  more  sensible  and  observant  of  them  is  usually  a 
proof  of  his  creative  excellence.  We  speak  of  a painter’s  first, 
second,  or  third  “ manner,”  and  with  the  novelist  it  would  often 
be  fair  to  chronicle  similar  grades  of  development.  But  the 
charge  so  often  preferred  with  heat  and  even  ire  against  Mr. 


72 


THE  PRINCE  TON  RE  VIE  IV. 


James,  to  the  effect  that  he  wholly  lacks  poetic  imagination  and 
is  a coldly  studious  realist,  would  seem  to  suggest  that  some  of 
his  critics  have  by  no  means  made  themselves  familiar  with  all 
his  published  writings. 

In  the  same  volume  as  that  which  we  are  now  considering 
may  be  found  three  other  tales  that  imply  a decidedly  French 
source  of  inspiration.  “ The  Madonna  of  the  Future”  com- 
memorates the  pathetic  incident  of  a poor  little  crazed  American 
artist  in  Florence,  who  believes  himself  to  be  gradually  perfect- 
ing a marvellous  picture  of  the  Virgin,  and  who  has  in  reality, 
after  years  of  feverish  toil,  done  no  more  than  add  many  weak 
brush-strokes  to  a mournful  and  worthless  daub.  The  domie'e 
of  this  tale  is  not  new.  Mr.  James  treats  it  with  fascinating 
skill,  and  the  quiet  splendor  of  his  style  was  never  more  potent 
than  when  it  is  brought  to  bear  upon  the  “transcendent  illusions 
and  deplorable  failure”  of  his  piteous,  dream-haunted,  maniacal 
Theobald.  It  is  all  a true,  glowing  jewel  of  thought,  of  feeling, 
and  of  literary  execution;  its  like  exists  nowhere  among  the 
masterpieces  of  our  language,  and  we  doubt  if  any  language 
contains  a prose-poem  at  once  so  chaste  and  so  rich-tinted,  so 
imbued  with  the  best  energy  and  yet  so  mellowed  by  the  softer 
and  deeper  shadings.  At  the  same  time,  we  cannot  but  recall 
that  its  motive,  its  idc'e  mere , came  originally  from  Balzac,  whose 
well-known  story  contains  something  more  than  the  germ  of 
Mr.  James’s  perfect  achievement.  In  the  same  way  “ Eugene 
Pickering”and  “ Madame  de  Mauves”  are  French  of  origin  ; their 
tone,  their  color,  reminds  us  respectively  of  Turgenieff  and  Cher- 
buliez.  In  “ Eugene  Pickering”  we  have  one  of  those  icy-hearted 
women  whose  merciless  coquetries  the  great  dead  Russian  has 
repeatedly  chosen  to  dissect.  Madame  Blumenthal  loves  to  bind 
her  victims  in  the  chains  of  her  own  witchery  and  then  watch 
them  struggle.  She  overflows  with  a certain  sort  of  sentiment; 
she  is  fond  of  talking  about  soul  and  passion  in  others,  but  she 
has  neither  soul  nor  passion  herself.  To  slightly  alter  Mr. 
James’s  own  words  concerning  this  fair  and  dangerous  tempt- 
ress, she  reads  his  hero’s  little  story  to  the  end,  closes  the  book 
very  tenderly,  smoothing  down  the  cover,  and  then,  when  Pick- 
ering is  least  prepared  for  so  cruel  an  act,  she  tosses  it  into  the 
dusty  limbo  of  all  her  old  romances.  Madame  Blumenthal  her- 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


73 


self  is  drawn  with  a bold,  firm  hand.  She  seems  to  have  been 
prompted  by  Turgenieff,  but  only  because  he  has  given  us 
similar  glacial  feminine  types.  She  is  quite  different  from  Ma- 
dame de  Mauves,  who  is  treated  with  an  equally  pitiless  expo- 
sure. The  latter,  married  to  a man  whom  she  has  learned 
merely  to  tolerate,  and  whom  she  has  ample  reason  to  think  un- 
faithful, receives  from  him  an  encouragement  to  imitate  his  own 
inconstancy.  Her  placid  rebellion  takes  a most  startling  shape  ; 
it  recalls  Cherbuliez,  and  for  the  reason  that  this  keen-sighted 
Frenchman  is  so  fond  of  like  surprises  in  the  juxtaposition  of  his 
personages.  The  story  ends  with  a most  bitter  surprise.  The 
wife  remains  frigidly  virtuous,  and  the  husband,  thrilled  by  her 
rectitude  into  a new  appreciation,  regards  her  with  new  eyes. 
To  put  it  considerably  more  coarsely  than  Mr.  James  does,  M. 
de  Mauves  falls  violently  in  love  with  his  shocked  and  proper 
spouse.  But  she  has  nothing  except  severe  scorn  to  give  him 
in  return.  He  blows  out  his  brains,  one  day,  in  consequence  of 
her  unaltered  disdain.  The  end  of  it  all  is  hopeless,  unsatisfac- 
tory, but  it  is  thoroughly  consistent  with  Mr.  James’s  contempt 
for  the  conventional  ficelles  of  fiction. 

This  book,  “ A Passionate  Pilgrim  and  Other  Tales,”  has  re- 
ceived a more  detailed  notice  than  the  ordinary  reviewer  of  Mr. 
James’s  work  would  be  willing  to  accord  it.  The  volume  has 
hitherto  been  praised  in  journals  and  magazines,  but  the  atten- 
tion there  permitted  to  it  has  been  hasty  and  inexact.  The 
book,  as  it  now  stands,  is  remarkable  and  episodical.  There  are 
few  things  that  approach  its  collection  of  brief,  pungent  nou- 
velles.  Soberly  judged,  it  is  very  important ; it  is  not  only  des- 
tined to  live,  but  it  is  destined  to  keep  a proud  place  by  reason 
of  its  vital  novelty.  That  it  has  come  to  us  through  foreign 
channels  is  of  no  consequence  ; it  is  fine,  poetic,  careful,  accurate ; 
it  resembles  nothing  in  our  own  letters,  as  regards  actual  form. 
Hawthorne,  Turgenieff,  Balzac  and  Cherbuliez  may  have  helped 
to  make  it,  but  nothing  has  been  stolen  from  these  high-priests 
of  fiction  except  a stray  odor  of  their  blazing  tripods.  Even  in 
his  early  efforts  Mr.  James  was  no  copyist;  he  may  have  bor- 
rowed, but  he  has  always  done  so  at  a high  rate  of  interest, 
promptly  and  thoroughly  paid. 

“ Roderick  Hudson”  was  the  first  of  his  works  entitled  by  its 


74 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


size  to  be  considered  a novel.  It  is  the  history  of  a young 
American  sculptor,  whose  extraordinary  feats  in  simple  clay- 
modelling win  him  the  admiration  and  protection  of  a rich  con- 
noisseur. Roderick  Hudson  is  sent  by  Rowland  Mallet  from  an 
obscure  Massachusetts  town  to  the  glow  and  grandeur  of  Rome 
itself.  He  possesses  the  artistic  temperament,  with  all  its  vir- 
tues, charms,  inconsistencies  and  weaknesses.  He  has  an  almost 
supreme  talent,  tho  one  whose  exercise  and  results  are  de- 
pendent upon  all  sorts  of  variable  caprice.  He  is  noble  as  a 
sculptor ; he  makes  one  or  two  great  statues,  which  amaze  Rome. 
But  his  inspiration  leaves  him  under  the  stress  of  a futile  love 
for  a very  beautiful  and  bewildering  woman,  and  he  sinks  from 
glorious  ardor  into  supine  cynicism.  His  history  is  that  of  a 
wrecked  life,  a ruined  soul,  and  it  has  been  the  history  of  more 
than  a single  man  dowered  with  grand  natural  gifts.  His  genius 
becomes  his  bane  and  curse  rather  than  his  refuge  and  solace. 
Self-control  is  a sealed  book  to  him.  He  is  very  handsome 
and  proud  as  a prince.  He  regards  life  with  a picturesque,  un- 
conscious arrogance.  He  wants  to  wear  experience  as  tho  it 
were  a purple  robe,  with  a very  soft  lining,  to  be  draped  about 
his  graceful  form  in  whatever  folds  are  most  becoming.  It  turns 
out  for  him,  as  it  turns  out  for  most  of  us,  a crown  of  thorns,  a 
spear  of  anguish.  But  he  will  not  accept  his  hurts  resignedly  ; 
he  has  not  the  patience  to  let  them  heal ; he  is  forever  tearing 
off  their  bandages  and  making  his  exasperated  moans  while  they 
bleed.  He  revolts  against  those  iron  formulas  of  acceptance 
and  toleration,  to  disobey  which  is  to  feed  the  flame  of  one’s 
own  misery  with  new  fagots,  day  after  day.  He  cries  out 
against  men,  women,  the  world,  and  he  imperiously  forgets  that 
he  has  expected  much  from  them  and  is  willing  to  give  them 
little.  He  has  opportunities  for  sacrifice,  for  unselfishness,  for 
that  benignant  comfort  which  springs  from  resolutely  fixing  our 
eyes  upon  the  needs  and  torments  of  others  and  so  gradually 
feeling  the  sting  of  individual  sorrow  grow  less  and  less.  But 
he  avails  himself  of  no  such  wise  lenitive.  He  is  wholly  desti- 
tute of  wisdom ; he  is  all  impulse,  and  it  is  incessantly  the  im- 
pulse of  egotism.  He  wounds  those  who  love  him,  and  as  if  by 
a divine  right,  from  which  commoner  mortals  are  exempted. 
His  rank  in  art  is  among  the  pure-visioned  idealists;  he  wants 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NO  FEES. 


7S 


to  bathe  his  work  in  dawn,  and  make  it  kindred  with  the  large, 
tameless,  masterful  moods  of  Nature — with  the  sea,  the  stars, 
the  winds,  the  mountains.  But  his  moral  life  is  a satire  upon 
his  artistic  life.  He  is  like  a gallery  whose  walls  are  of  coarse 
stucco  but  wear  the  best  paintings  of  Raphael  or  Velasquez. 
His  dreams  are  angelic  in  their  spiritual  height  and  expansion, 
but  his  actualities  are  earthy  and  even  mean.  He  is  drawn 
with  consummate  subtlety  and  pathos,  and  we  feel,  as  we  watch 
his  image  rise  and  round  itself  before  our  sight,  that  the  hand 
which  gave  it  us  has  gone  to  work  without  a tremor.  It  is  a 
conception  steeped  in  irony,  but  it  is  branded  with  a sad,  inex- 
orable truth.  Such  men  as  Roderick  Hudson  have  lived  their 
lamentable,  incomplete  lives  before  now.  His  woful  end  is  like 
the  dying  radiance  of  a meteor  across  a heaven  set  with  calm 
and  steadfast  stars.  We  realize  how  others  loved  him  ; we  our- 
selves love  him  in  spite  of  all  his  glaring  faults.  We  deplore  his 
untimely  death  as  we  deplore  his  wasted  career.  He  might  have 
been  so  much,  if  only  the  elements  were  kindlier  mixed  ! He 
embodies  a stern  and  obdurate  fact — that  those  whose  brains 
receive  at  birth  the  divine  dowry  of  peculiar  and  special  favors 
too  often  are  predestined,'  as  if  by  some  tyrannic  fatality,  to 
pay  a dark  forfeit  for  the  precious  boon.  So  much  power  is 
given  to  the  head,  so  much  weakness  to  the  heart.  And  both 
together,  conflicting  within  one  human  organization,  create  a 
perpetual  surprise,  a perpetual  puzzle,  to  him  who  must  bear 
about,  through  his  daily  dealings  with  society,  this  sorry  junc- 
tion of  unreconciled  antagonisms. 

The  other  characters  in  the  novel  are  all  striking  creations. 
They  bite  into  the  memory  and  will  not  be  forgotten.  They 
are  generously  described,  but  they  are  nevertheless  permitted 
to  speak  for  themselves  after  we  have  been  introduced  to  them, 
and  in  a way  that  dramatically  coincides  with  their  previous 
literary  portraiture.  The  placid,  worldly-wise,  and  somewhat 
obtuse  Rowland  Mallet  is  inimitably  conceived  ; the  home-spun, 
maternal,  timorous  Mrs.  Hudson,  with  her  worship  for  her  gifted 
son  and  her  limited,  rural  views  of  all  things,  could  not  easily 
be  excelled;  the  repressed,  sedate,  almost  ascetic  Mary  Garland, 
with  her  sweet  maidenly  heart  in  continual  secret  pulsation  of 
love  for  Roderick,  who  so  undervalues  its  devotion,  is  securely 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


76 

and  ably  treated  ; the  wilful,  intoxicating  Christina  Light,  with 
her  almost  unparalleled  beauty,  with  so  much  about  her  that  is 
genuine  and  that  all  the  vicious  falsity  of  her  home-surround- 
ings cannot  quite  tarnish  and  spoil,  with  her  nimble,  arch  wit, 
her  disguises,  her  flashes  of  daring  candor,  and  her  fitful,  recur- 
rent disgust  for  the  fools,  bores  and  rascals  whom  she  is  com- 
pelled to  meet,  merits  a prominent  place  among  the  author’s 
foremost  creations.  And  as  for  his  minor  people,  Emile  Augier 
and  the  younger  Dumas,  in  their  brightest  comedies,  have  not 
given  us  better. 

Admirable  as  we  find  this  novel  of  “Roderick  Hudson”  in 
almost  every  particular,  it  did  not  bring  its  author  anything  like 
the  solid  celebrity  which  soon  afterward  resulted  to  him  from 
“ The  American.”  That  struck  a far  more  popular  note,  and  in- 
deed a more  authentic  one.  “ Roderick  Hudson”  had  charmed  a 
necessarily  more  limited  public,  since  its  truly  magnificent  ma- 
turity of  style  coexisted  with  an  undoubted  subtlety.  Its  crea- 
tive stimulus  may  be  traced  rather  to  Mr.  James’s  reading  than 
his  observation  of  life  and  men.  It  is  a book  of  great  beauty, 
great  worth,  but  it  is  more  the  book  of  the  poetic-minded  scho- 
lar than  of  the  artist  who  studies  nature  from  sentient  and 
breathing  models.  “ The  American,”  on  the  other  hand,  was 
full  of  vital  experience;  its  sentences  were  all  chiselled  into  the 
old  perfection  and  its  literary  portion  was  faultlessly  careful, 
but  it  gave  us  a wholly  new  view  of  Mr.  James’s  capacities. 
Perhaps  the  surprise  shocked  us  a little,  but  the  shock,  after  all, 
was  one  of  pleasure.  Still,  it  made  us  feel  that  the  world  had 
claimed  Mr.  James  for  its  own,  and  that  he  was  writing  to  suit 
the  demands  of  his  time.  He  had  previously  seemed  to  write 
from  no  such  motive,  tho  when  we  recall  the  tales  in  the 
“ Passionate  Pilgrim”  volume  we  are  disposed  toward  the  be- 
lief that  they  could,  on  the  whole,  be  better  spared  than  their 
author’s  later  work.  That  is  less  supple,  less  tender,  less  imagi- 
native, but  it  is,  at  the  same  time,  more  original  and  character- 
istically determinate.  “ The  American”  made  its  author  fa- 
mous, and  justly.  The  American  himself,  Christopher  Newman, 
is  a most  happy  and  strong  conception.  For  a man  who  has 
gained  his  fortune  early  in  life  by  the  manufacture  of  wash-tubs, 
he  is  perhaps  refined  beyond  probability.  It  is  highly  doubtful 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


77 


whether  his  matrimonial  advances  toward  the  haughty  and  im- 
poverished family  of  the  Bellegardes  would  in  actual  life  have 
received  any  toleration  whatever.  He  would  have  proved 
coarse,  vulgar,  perhaps  even  gross.  But  Mr.  James  makes  his 
hero  something  very  different  from  that.  He  has  never  been 
less  realistic  in  the  painting  of  a character,  and  rarely  more  suc- 
cessful. Newman,  as  we  find  him,  is  a most  healthful,  sunny, 
winsome  fellow.  His  self-esteem  is  prodigious,  but  never  repul- 
sive. His  Americanism  is  the  most  salient  thing  conceivable, 
and  Mr.  James  has  managed  to  render  it  so  by  incessantly  con- 
trasting him  with  people  in  every  way  his  opposites.  There 
are  scenes  in  this  book  which  hold  the  very  soul  of  the  true 
modern  comedy  ; nothing  could  be  more  dramatic  than  the  atti- 
tude in  which  Mr.  James’s  young  American  millionaire  stands 
toward  the  half-ruined  race  of  the  Bellegardes,  with  their  historic 
ancestry,  their  overpowering  pride,  and  their  keen  greed  for  his 
republican  dollars.  More  than  once  the  charge  of  foreign  sym- 
pathy has  been  brought  against  Mr.  James  ; he  has  been  called 
“ the  man  without  a country  he  has  been  blamed  and  even 
sneered  at  for  all  sorts  of  unpatriotic  sentiments.  But  surely  in 
the  wholesome  democracy  which  breathes  from  Newman  we 
have  no  evidence  that  these  accusations  are  well  based.  Aris- 
tocracy was  never  made  to  wear  a shabbier  front  than  it  wears  in 
the  pages  of  “ The  American.”  Old  Madame  de  Bellegarde,  stained 
with  a hideous  crime,  an  unnatural  mother  and  a murderous 
wife,  who  might  have  been  created  by  Balzac  himself,  is  certain- 
ly no  shining  credit  to  patrician  theories.  Her  son,  Urbain,  the 
overbearing,  bloodless  young  Marquis,  is  only  a skin-deep  gentle- 
man, and  scarcely  even  that,  while  his  hare-brained,  flighty,  and 
often  amusing  little  wife  would  make  a very  dangerous  custo- 
dian of  any  superior  family  traditions.  Beyond  doubt  Mr.  James 
has  dealt  unsparingly  enough  with  these  three  European  per- 
sons to  acquit  himself  of  unloyal  regard  for  the  habitants  of  his 
native  shores.  But  on  the  other  hand  he  has  shaped  the  poor, 
timid,  suffering  Madame  de  Cintre  with  an  excessive  charity. 
He  makes  her  weakness  charming,  and  clothes  her  in  a wistful 
serenity  that  is  like  the  faint  odor  of  some  very  fragile  tho 
perfect  flower.  She  could  only  have  existed  in  Europe — per- 
haps, for  that  matter,  only  in  France  itself.  The  tragedy  of  her 


73 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


lot  has  a kind  of  gilt-edged  gloom  ; it  reminds  us  of  the  misfor- 
tune endured  by  certain  young  queens  and  princesses.  It  is 
astonishing  how  well  she  is  described,  since  she  is  described  so 
little.  And  yet  we  feel  the  flowing  lines  of  her  robe,  the  undu- 
lating elegance  of  her  walk,  the  gracious  urbanity  of  her  smile. 
She  has  been  made  intentionally  shadowy ; her  coloring  is  that 
of  the  pastel  or  the  aquarelle ; and  for  this  reason  she  is  a trifle 
unsatisfactory.  But  we  know  her  to  be  good  and  flawlessly 
pure,  a devote  of  the  church  in  whose  tenets  she  has  been  reared, 
and  a gentle  zealot  in  her  strict  observance  of  maternal  and  fra- 
ternal commands. 

There  is  one  character  in  “ The  American”  which  must 
not  be  forgotten ; he  is  too  full  of  grace,  courage  and 
natural  gayety  for  that  ; we  mean  young  Valent.in  de 
Bellegarde,  junior  brother  of  the  imperious  and  frigid  Urbain. 
He  is  a modern  D’Artagnan  ; if  Dumas  the  Elder  had  drawn  him 
we  are  sure  that  Valentin  would  have  been  a soldier  of  fortune 
and  rescued  captive  damsels,  riding  spurred,  booted  and  plumed 
to  their  relief.  As  it  is,  we  see  him  fall  rashly  in  a foolish  duel, 
and  for  this  reason  he  suggests  even  more  keenly  the  gay  che- 
valier of  the  French  romancist.  But  he  is,  after  all,  considerably 
subtler  than  a D’Artagnan.  He  knows  his  Paris  well,  and  it  is  a 
much  wickeder  and  more  corrupt  Paris,  one  might  venture  to 
state,  than  that  of  Louis  Treize.  Valentin  is  thoroughly  mod- 
ern ; he  is  taken  directly  from  the  French  life  of  the  present. 

“ The  American”  was  somewhat  speedily  followed  by  “ The 
Europeans,”  a novel  for  which  many  new-gained  readers  waited 
with  glad  expectancy.  But  “ The  Europeans,”  while  proving 
itself  anything  but  a pendant  to  the  author’s  previous  work 
whose  name  its  own  so  resembled,  gave  signs  of  something  like 
fatigue,  and  of  over-rapid  construction  as  well.  It  contains  some 
passages  of  capable  writing,  and  it  is  all  good  literature.  But  it 
is  not  such  good  literature  as  “ The  American,”  and  it  will  in- 
evitably, we  think,  take  a second  rank  among  its  author’s  works. 
It  is  a story  that  deals  with  American  soil,  and  it  transports  two 
of  its  chief  characters  from  Europe  to  this  country.  Mr.  James 
himself  calls  it  “A  Sketch,”  and  he  has  been  no  less  wise  than 
modest  in  doing  so.  His  success  on  American  soil,  so  to  speak, 
has  never  been  his  finest  success.  Not  that  he  is  not,  in  the 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


79 


very  deepest  meaning  of  the  word,  an  American  novelist,  but  he 
necessarily,  from  continued  residence  abroad,  knows  his  own 
countrypeople  the  best  where  he  is  most  in  the  habit  of  finding 
them ; and  it  is  when  he  gives  their  portraits  a foreign  frame 
that  we  recognize  them  as  most  apt  and  secure  of  handling. 
But  the  Baroness  is  undeniably  a well-wrought  personage.  She 
is  “ line  femme  qui  posscde  cent-trente-sept-mille  manures  de  dire 
Non,  et  ' d incommensurables  variations  pour  dire  Oui ,”  as  one  of 
Mr.  James’s  most  admired  authors  has  long  ago  put  it. 

“Daisy  Miller”  was  a far  more  vivid  piece  of  work,  tho  con- 
siderably briefer.  Its  success  was  immediate  and  phenomenal, 
and  we  suspect  that  in  making  us  acquainted  with  this  innocent, 
unconventional,  closely  studied  type  of  an  American  girl  abroad 
Mr.  James  did  more  to  familiarize  himself  with  the  large  reading 
public  than  by  anything  else  he  has  ever  written.  The  little 
tale  was  discussed  in  hundreds  of  households,  condemned, 
praised,  argued  over,  fervently  and  often  unjustly  criticised.  It 
belongs  among  its  author’s  simply  clever  work  ; it  shows  us  his 
tact  and  his  talent  at  their  fullest,  but  it  shows  us  none  of  his 
larger  and  radiant  qualities.  It  is  an  acute  and  exact  study, 
perfectly  free  from  the  satire  with  which  some  of  its  detractors 
have  declared  it  to  be  malevolently  brimming.  It  puts  a poor 
silly  little  American  girl  in  a very  sorry  light,  and  makes  those 
of  us  who  are  willing  to  accept  unpartisan  views  of  national 
faults  regret  that  certain  distinctive  features  of  our  special  civi- 
lization should  cause  our  women  to  be  so  misunderstood  in 
other  lands.  Poor  Daisy  means  no  harm  ; it  is  evident  to  any 
attentive  and  unbiassed  eye  that  Mr.  James  knows  she  means 
no  harm.  He  has  copied  rather  than  created  her;  she  has  been 
ridiculously  educated  here,  and  makes  a sad  little  goose  of  her- 
self there.  She  is  a reproach,  an  advice,  an  admonition  to  us, 
as  he  presents  her.  But  the  American  sensitiveness  largely  flew 
to  arms  because  of  her  presentation.  It  called  the  author  of  her 
literary  being  a good  many  hard  names.  There  is  no  doubt, 
however,  that  he  was  merely  availing  himself  of  a fresh  and 
effective  subject  for  strongly  naturalistic  treatment.  But  an- 
gered America  refused  to  see  this,  and  for  successive  months 
Mr.  James,  never  so  widely  known  till  now,  was  never  so  widely 
rebuked.  In  “An  International  Episode”  he  made  us  a kind 


So 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  W. 


of  amende,  tho  probably  an  unintended  one.  He  drew  for  us  a 
young  American  girl  of  praiseworthy  deportment  and  stout  in- 
dependence, who  refused  to  marry  an  English  nobleman.  This 
story  mollified  some  of  his  irate  critics.  Like  “ Daisy  Miller,” 
it  belonged  among  his  slighter  works,  and  the  comment  should 
here  be  made  that  scarcely  any  novelist  of  our  time  has  ap- 
proached Mr.  James  in  his  power  to  write  a magazine-tale  which 
could  attract  hosts  of  readers  and  columns  of  discussion.  “An 
International  Episode”  is  the  finest  thing  he  has  done  without 
placing  his  characters  in  a foreign  entourage,  altho  this  story  ends 
in  England.  It  is,  however,  not  so  good  as  “The  Pension 
Beaurepas,”  which  has  a superb  humor  and  a startling  actuality. 
In  that  delightful  bit  of  grouping  we  believe  that  Mr.  James 
once  more  offended.  The  remorseless  economies  and  the  laugh- 
able crudities  of  certain  Americans,  met  in  a Swiss  pension,  were 
esteemed  material  unfit  for  manipulation  by  a leal  United  States 
citizen.  But  the  probable  truth  is  that  Mr.  James  regards  his 
own  country  as  a much  greater  affair  than  some  of  his  aggrieved 
critics  do.  He  thinks  her  quite  able  to  stand  a little  honest 
fault-finding.  Thackeray  thought  the  same  thing  of  his  English 
brothers,  about  thirty  years  ago,  and  awoke  even  worse  resent- 
ment for  having  cherished  such  opinions.  It  is  a weak  common- 
wealth which  cannot  afford  to  receive  a good  many  stout  raps 
of  merited  censure.  The  really  good  Americans  are  very  possi- 
bly those  who  pay  a candid  smile  to  their  own  faults  and  foibles. 

Two  other  shorter  works  of  Mr.  James  should  here  be  no- 
ticed, because  they  both  deal  with  the  same  international  ques- 
tions of  difference  in  breeding,  culture,  manners,  education. 
These  are  “ A Bundle  of  Letters”  and  “The  Point  of  View.” 
Each  is  in  fact  a bundle  of  letters,  and  two  or  three  of  the 
writers  are  the  same  in  either  brochure.  “ The  Point  of  View”  was 
published  but  a few  months  ago,  and  during  a time  when  nearly 
every  daily  newspaper  was  having  its  fling  of  condemnation  at 
Mr.  James’s  mighty  “ un-Americanism.”  But  the  author  made 
it  singularly  plain,  in  transcribing  the  supposed  correspondence 
of  these  foreigners  who  have  come  to  visit  us  and  of  these  fellow- 
countrypeople  who  have  returned  to  us  after  absence,  that  he 
desired  to  extenuate  nothing  nor  set  down  aught  in  malice — 
that  he  described  the  impressions  of  others  rather  than  stood 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


8l 


sponsor  for  their  convictions.  As  well  blame  a dramatist  as  a 
novelist  for  the  vices  and  peccadilloes  of  his  men  and  women. 
But  even  here,  where  Mr.  James  had  embodied  a separate  mass 
of  antipathy  or  of  predilection  in  each  one  of  his  personages, 
making  this  the  litera  scripta  not  of  himself  but  of  themselves 
(individually  and  successively,  one  after  one),  he  has  been  ac- 
cused of  assailing  with  wanton  slurs  his  own  fair  and  free  land ! 
The  present  writer  remembers  to  have  seen  in  a New  York 
newspaper  of  good  position,  not  long  ago,  an  almost  vitupera- 
tive letter  in  which  Mr.  James  was  held  up  to  scorn  for  having 
permitted  his  “ Point  of  View”  to  slander  this  country  at  the 
expense  of  Europe.  Large  quotations  were  made,  as  if  in  a 
perfectly  honest  spirit  of  corroboration,  from  one  special  episto- 
lary chapter  of  this  same  work.  It  chanced  to  be  a chapter  in 
which  a particularly  provincial  Frenchman  was  imagined  as  scath- 
ing us — as  regarding  us  from  his  exclusively  Gallic  point  de  vue. 
But  the  words,  with  an  amazing  lack  either  of  honesty  or  com- 
mon-sense, were  quoted  as  Mr.  James's  own  ! The  very  next 
letter  represented  a totally  opposite  sort  of  writer:  he  extolled 
our  institutions  of  every  sort  with  unstinted  enthusiasm  ; he 
was  “ spread-eagle”  enough,  as  we  put  it  here,  for  a Fourth-of- 
July  oration  ; he  scoffed  at  Europe  as  a contemptible  little  sec- 
tion of  the  map  in  comparison  with  our  glorious  and  thrice- 
blessed  expanse  of  it.  And  he  was  just  as  serious,  just  as  im- 
partially permitted  by  his  author  to  have  his  own  say  and  to  say 
it  all  out,  as  the  feudal-minded  enemy  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes 
had  been  but  a page  or  two  before!  Yet  the  person  who  made 
his  quarrel  with  Mr.  James  entirely  omitted  this  assertive  eulo- 
gist from  mention  ! It  was  taken  grandly  for  a matter  of  course 
that  he  had  written  sacred  truths,  while  the  sound  abuse  of  us, 
clearly  indicated  as  emanating  from  a wholly  different  pen,  was 
coolly  copied  out  as  if  it  had  been  signed  with  neither  reserva- 
tion nor  explanation  by  Mr.  James! 

“ Confidence”  is  a novel  which  contains  some  good  writing, 
but  it  is  chiefly  of  a descriptive,  landscape  sort.  Mr.  James  takes 
us  about  Europe  in  company  with  his  various  characters,  who  are 
the  most  nomadic  Americans  in  the  world ; we  are  even  led  to 
think,  at  times,  that  he  has  made  them  so  for  the  purpose  of 
telling  us  where  they  rest  and  muse  and  converse,  rather  than 
6 


82 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


of  telling  us  just  what  and  who  they  are.  “ Confidence”  is  like 
one  of  his  fine  “Transatlantic  Sketches”  amplified,  with  a 
thread  of  story  to  gleam  here  and  there  amid  its  mellifluous 
and  rhythmic  prose.  The  story  is  by  no  means  notable.  The 
characters  are  all  enigmas  for  which  we  find  no  ultimate  key. 
They  do  not  seem  to  live,  but  rather  to  talk  of  living,  and 
almost  merely  to  play  at  it.  Tho  it  appeared  but  recently, 
it  gives  the  idea  of  having  been  written  long  ago — before  “ The 
Passionate  Pilgrim”  and  “ Madame  de  Mauves” — and  of  hav- 
ing afterward  been  re-touched,  re-polished.  It  is  by  no  means 
so  good  as  “ Gabrielle  de  Bergerac,”  which  was  printed  fully 
fifteen  years  ago,  and  which  better  deserves  resurrection  than 
the  novelette  “ Watch  and  Ward,”  now  given  us  in  book-form. 
“ Gabrielle  de  Bergerac”  was  a lovely  picture  of  French  chateau- 
life.  But  “ Confidence”  is  not  a lovely  picture  of  any  sort  of 
life.  The  more  closely  we  examine  it  at  this  later  date,  the 
more  assured  we  feel  of  its  youthful  origin.  Its  psychology  is 
unfathomable,  but  not  with  the  profundity  of  deep  insight. 
We  are  prepared  to  expect  certain  inevitable  things  of  its  men 
and  women,  and  they  do  the  precise  opposites  of  these  things. 
They  amaze  us,  they  even  irritate  us,  but  they  never  interest 
us.  The  whole  book  is  curious  for  its  blending  of  good  techni- 
cal elaboration  with  insufficient  human  exposition. 

Chronologically  speaking,  we  should  not  have  left  until  the 
last  a novel  of  Mr.  James’s  which  we  have  reserved  for  final 
treatment.  He  has  published  no  small  amount  of  fiction  since 
he  wrote  “ The  Portrait  of  a Lady,”  and  yet  this  deserves  a last 
place  on  the  list  of  his  novels.  Into  this  work,  as  it  seems  to 
us,  Mr.  James  has  poured  his  soul,  and  given  the  world  some- 
thing that  it  will  not  soon  let  die.  Four  magnificent  volumes 
now  stand  recorded  to  his  credit  as  an  author.  These  are : 
“ The  Passionate  Pilgrim  and  Other  Tales,”  “ Roderick  Hudson,” 
“ The  American,”  and  “ The  Portrait  of  a Lady.”  Much  of  his 
intermediate  writing  is  fine  and  admirable.  But  it  would  have 
given  him  a secondary  place  in  letters,  while  these  four  books 
just  mentioned  lift  him  to  a primary,  we  were  about  to  add  a 
supreme,  place  in  letters.  If  he  should  never  put  pen  to  paper 
again,  his  fame  is  secure  and  permanent  through  those  four 
books  alone.  And  after  the  most  careful  consideration  of  each, 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


83 


it  appears  to  us  that  “ The  Portrait  of  a Lady”  is  paramount 
over  the  rest.  It  is  the  longest  thing  that  he  has  written,  but 
it  is  also  the  most  majestic  and  unassailable.  Its  heroine  is  a 
character  whose  misfortunes  are  the  imperative  catastrophes 
resultant  from  her  own  ideal  strivings.  Unlike  Roderick  Hud- 
son, Isabel  Archer  does  not  recklessly  sow  the  seed  of  her  own 
future  torments.  She  makes  a pitiable  error,  but  she  makes 
it  in  all  womanly  faith  and  sincerity.  She  is  a beautiful, 
talented,  exceptionally  lovable  girl,  and  suddenly,  at  a period 
when  she  desires  more  than  ever  before  to  wrest  a fecund  and 
splendid  victory  from  the  usual  aridity  of  life — to  ennoble  herself 
by  subjugating  herself — to  live  a power  for  good  and  to  die 
somehow  perpetuating  such  a power — at  this  very  period,  we 
say,  she  is  lifted  from  the  inertia  of  longing  to  the  possibility  of 
achievement.  A fortune  is  left  her,  in  a most  unexpected 
manner;  vistas  of  new  purpose  are  opened  to  her;  the  prospect 
is  dazzling  at  first ; she  hardly  knows  what  she  shall  do  with 
these  charming,  golden  opportunities.  She  does  what  nearly 
every  woman  of  her  personal  graces  would  do  under  the  same 
conditions.  Out  of  four  suitors  (if  poor,  consumptive  Ralph 
Touchett  may  be  called  a suitor)  she  selects  a man  whom  she 
marries,  believing  him  a paragon  of  wisdom,  virtue,  taste,  refine- 
ment, notability.  He  is  poor,  and  it  is  a comfort  for  her  to  feel 
him  so.  For  this  reason  he  and  she  shall  be  yoked,  all  the  more, 
in  exercise  of  noble  end.  Her  love,  which  is  a reverence,  becomes 
a horror  of  disappointed  discovery.  The  whole  novel  is  a sort  of 
monumental  comment  upon  the  dread  uncertainties  of  matri- 
mony. Isabel’s  husband,  whom  she  •believed  of  a spirit  equally 
lofty  and  amiable,  turns  out  a frigid  self-worshipper,  a creature 
whose  blood  is  ichor,  whose  creed  is  an  adoration  of  les  usages , 
whose  honor  is  a brittle  veneer  of  decorum,  beneath  which  beats 
a heart  as  formally  regular  as  the  strokes  of  a well-regulated 
clock.  He  has  married  her  with  very  much  the  same  motive  as 
that  which  might  prompt  him  to  buy  a new  bit  of  antique 
bric-a-brac  at  slight  cost  from  a shrewd  dealer.  He  is  a virtuoso, 
a collector,  a person  who  puts  immense  value  upon  all  ex- 
terior things,  and  he  considers  life,  happiness,  matrimony, 
womanhood,  principle,  even  divinity  itself  as  an  exceedingly 


34 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


exterior  thing.  Isabel’s  amazement,  her  grief,  her  dismay,  her 
passionate  mutiny,  and  her  final  bitter  resignation,  constitute 
the  chief  substance  of  this  remarkable  book.  But  much  more 
than  this  goes  to  make  the  book,  as  a thousand  turrets,  traceries, 
illuminations  and  sculptures  go  to  make  a great  result  in 
architecture.  It  is  a book  with  a very  solid  earth  beneath  it 
and  a very  luminous  and  profound  sky  above  it.  It  is  rich  in 
passages  of  quotable  description,  and  no  less  rich  in  characters 
of  piercing  vividness.  It  contains  more  than  one  “portrait  of 
a lady,”  as  it  contains  more  than  one  portrait  of  a man. 
Madame  Merle,  the  perfectly  equipped  woman  of  the  wrorld, 
the  charmer,  the  intrigante,  the  soft-voiced,  soft-moving 
diplomatist,  and  yet  (as  we  feel  more  than  we  are  really  told) 
the  force  for  ill,  the  adulteress,  and  the  arch-hypocrite — Madame 
Merle,  we  say,  is  incomparably  depicted.  Again,  the  dying 
Ralph  Touchett,  with  his  mixture  of  the  cynic  and  the  humani- 
tarian, with  his  love  for  Isabel  alike  so  exquisitely  concealed 
and  revealed,  with  his  patience,  his  outbursts  of  regret,  his 
poetry  of  feeling,  his  inalienable  dignity  and  manhood,  is  an 
astonishingly  striking  conception.  He  exists,  to  our  knowledge, 
nowhere  else  in  any  pages  of  fiction.  He  is  the  high-tide  mark 
of  what  Mr.  James  can  do  with  a human  individuality,  and  he 
represents  what  Mr.  James  likes  most  to  do  with  one.  We  all 
must  recognize  him  if  we  have  lived  and  thought.  As  the 
author  first  presents  him  to  us,  we  involuntarily  recall  having 
seen  some  one  who  looked  just  like  him.  This  may  not  be  true, 
but  the  sensation  of  having  met  Ralph  Touchett  before  is  none 
the  less  insistent,  and  proves  how  marvellous  is  Mr.  James’s 
faculty  for  hitting  off  with  a few  airy  or  rough  touches  the 
physical  “points”  of  his  fellow-creatures.  “Tall,  lean,  loosely 
and  feebly  put  together,”  runs  the  description  of  Ralph  Touchett, 
“ he  had  an  ugly,  sickly,  witty  and  charming  face,  furnished, 
but  by  no  means  decorated,  with  a straggling  mustache  and 
whisker.  He  looked  clever  and  ill — a combination  by  no  means 
felicitous;  and  he  wore  a brown  velvet  jacket.  He  carried 
his  hands  in  his  pockets,  and  there  was  something  in  the  way 
he  did  it  that  showed  the  habit  was  inveterate.  His  gait  had  a 
shambling,  wandering  quality;  he  was  not  very  firm  on  his 


HENRY  JAMES'S  NOVELS. 


85 


legs.”  We  get  to  love  this  poor  dying  consumptive  very  dearly 
before  he  dies.  He  has  a great  warm  heart  behind  those 
wasting  lungs.  He  is  a philosopher,  but  he  is  also  through 
and  through  a man. 

But,  after  all,  tho  he  and  Isabel  are  the  two  triumphs 
of  the  book,  they  are  merely  the  crown  of  a perfect  edifice; 
all  the  rest  of  the  structure  is  of  a correspondent  excellence. 
The  demure  little  Pansy,  with  her  unswerving  propriety,  her 
devout,  filial  faith,  her  enormous  sense  of  rule  and  law  and 
obedience,  is  a picture  of  puritanic  simplicity  whose  tints  should 
last  for  other  generations  than  ours.  So,  too,  Lord  Warburton, 
as  regards  crisp  and  potent  yet  harmonious  and  secure  character- 
painting. He  is  the  Liberal  English  peer  to  a fault, — with  mind 
enough  to  understand  that  his  position  is  absurd,  yet  with 
inherited  pride  enough  to  preserve  an  unblemished  caste. 
Quotation,  in  “The  Portrait  of  a Lady,”  is  a dangerous  tempta- 
tion. Every  page  offers  abundant  chance  for  it,  filled  as  every 
page  is  with  epigram,  thought,  knowledge  of  the  world,  glancing 
play  of  humor,  and  sportive  resilience  of  fancy. 

Mr.  James,  as  we  understand,  is  still  in  middle  life.  His 
career  has  thus  far  been  enviably  brilliant.  He  has  secured 
heed,  place  and  note  in  England ; he  is  honorably  known 
throughout  Germany  and  France.  In  his  own  country  he  has 
stimulated  eager  debate,  caused  sides  to  be  formed  for  and 
against  him,  won  his  lovers  and  his  haters  after  the  manner 
of  all  literary  men  who  have  ever  risen  high  above  mediocrity. 
He  has  attained  much — how  much  this  article  has  been  of 
meagre  worth  if  it  has  not  already  somewhat  plainly  shown. 
He  has  put  his  stamp  upon  the  literature  of  his  age;  he  has 
employed  a bewitching,  resonant,  cultivated  style  in  which  to 
express,  not  merely  himself,  but  the  best  of  himself — not  merely 
his  ideas,  but  his  most  careful,  solid  and  durable  ideas.  That 
he  will  give  us,  in  the  future  years  which  supposably  still  await 
him,  work  of  even  a stouter  fibre  against  oblivion  than  any  which 
he  has  yet  produced,  is  far  from  improbable.  Toward  that  result 
his  admirers — and  we  venture  to  assert  that  they  are  a more 
numerous  tho  more  modest  clieiitele  than  some  current  news- 
papers would  rather  maliciously  have  us  believe — entertain 


S6 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


strong  and  obvious  reasons  for  hope.  Fame  has  rarely  crowned 
so  young  a writer  with  bays  of  so  fine  a verdure.  But  he  has 
won  them,  when  all  is  said,  very  honestly.  He  bears  the  palm 
because  he  merits  it.  Let  him  merit  new  honors  and  these  are 
sure  to  reward  him.  As  it  is,  there  is  little  doubt  that  he 
deserves  to-day  to  be  called  the  first  of  English-writing  novelists. 


Edgar  Fawcett. 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS. 


SECOND  ARTICLE. 

WITH  a view  of  making  as  complete  as  possible  the  curi- 
ous record  of  the  experience  of  the  United  States  in 
taxing  distilled  spirits,  especially  in  that  department  of  the  sub- 
ject which  relates  to  the  influence  of  this  tax  on  other  industries, 
it  is  proposed  to  here  turn  back  and  ask  attention  to  an  example 
of  no  little  economic  interest  and  importance  which  inadvert- 
ently was  not  noticed  in  its  proper  connection  in  the  preceding 
article,  and  which  illustrates  in  a remarkable  manner  the  subtle, 
diffusive,  and  often  remote  and  unexpected  influence  of  a tax, 
especially  when  the  same  is  imposed  on  the  processes  rather 
than  the  final  results  of  industry. 

Before  the  tax  was  levied  upon  distilled  spirits  in  1862,  a 
large  (and  probably  the  largest)  proportion  of  the  vinegar  used 
in  the  United  States  was  made  from  this  product,  rather  than, 
as  was  popularly  supposed,  from  the  juice  of  apples  and  grapes; 
the  process  of  manufacture  being  substantially  to  add  yeast  to 
alcohol  (low  proof-spirits)  largely  diluted  with  water,  and  allow 
the  mixture  to  trickle  slowly  through  a cask  filled  with  shavings 
of  beech-wood.  In  this  way  the  alcoholic  liquor  is  caused  to 
present  an  immensely  extended  surface  to  the  action  of  the  air, 
when  oxidation  takes  place  so  rapidly  that  very  frequently  by 
the  time  the  liquor  has  reached  the  bottom  of  the  cask  it  no 
longer  contains  any  alcohol,  but  is  entirely  converted  into  vine- 
gar. Experience  has  also  shown  that  vinegar  thus  manufactured 
and  with  care  is  always  purer  and  a better  preservative  of  ani- 
mal and  vegetable  food  than  vinegar  manufactured  from  the 
juices  of  fruits,  inasmuch  as  the  latter  always  contain  putresci- 


88 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IV. 


ble  constituents  which  are  rarely  fully  eliminated  by  the  pro- 
cess of  fermentation ; and  further,  that  when  the  use  of  distilled 
spirits  at  their  first  cost  of  production  is  permissible  for  the 
preparation  of  vinegar,  the  product  can  be  sold  at  a much 
cheaper  rate  than  any  other  competing  article : and  the  desira- 
bility of  cheapness  and  purity  in  the  supply  of  this  commodity 
at  once  becomes  evident,  when  it  is  remembered  that  the  largest 
consumption  of  vinegar  in  every  community  is  for  the  pickling 
(preservation)  of  meats,  fish,  and  vegetables.  All  this  business 
the  war-taxation  at  once  and  almost  completely  broke  up.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  manufacture  of  cider — which  was  not 
specially  taxed — received  a great  stimulus.  New  orchards  were 
set  out,  new  nurseries  were  called  into  existence,  additional 
cider-mills  were  demanded  in  every  apple-section  of  the  country, 
and  thousands  of  dollars  were  invested  in  this  industry  where 
but  a small  sum  had  formerly  sufficed.  The  old  fashioned  press 
also  gave  place  to  improved  and  expensive  machinery,  and  ex- 
pensive buildings  were  erected  for  conducting  the  business  on  a 
most  extensive  scale.  According  to  a statement  submitted  to 
Congress  in  1882  by  the  “ Cider-Vinegar  Makers’  Association,” 
the  number  of  persons  engaged  in  cider  and  cider-vinegar 
making  in  the  United  States  at  that  time  was  between  ten 
and  twelve  thousand,  and  the  amount  of  capital  invested  as 
aggregating  into  millions.  As  the  amount  of  available  cider 
and  wine  produced  in  the  most  favorable  fruit-years  is,  however, 
never  sufficient  to  supply  the  demand  of  the  country  for  vinegar, 
other  and  cheaper  materials  for  its  manufacture  were  sought  for 
and  found,  but  always  at  the  sacrifice  of  the  purity  and  health- 
fulness of  the  resulting  product.  Great  hopes  were  for  a time 
entertained  that  a fermented  syrup  made  from  glucose,  or 
starch-sugar,  would  answer,  and  this  material  soon  came  into 
extensive  use ; but  the  vinegar  made  from  it  was  found  to 
soon  putrefy,  and  its  use,  after  occasioning  great  losses  to  pick- 
lers  and  the  community,  was  abandoned.  Unscrupulous  manu- 
facturers also  made  use  of  mineral  acids  for  the  manufacture  of 
factitious  vinegar ; and  as  some  evidence  of  the  extent  to  which 
such  fabrications  came  into  general  use,  it  may  be  stated  that 
in  1877  the  Board  of  Health  of  the  District  of  Columbia  con- 
demned five  car-loads  of  so-called  vinegar  sent  to  Washington 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  89 

from  Chicago,  analysis  showing  that  the  same  was  little  other 
than  dilute  sulphuric  acid ; the  board  further  reporting  that  the 
sample  analyzed  formed  part  of  an  invoice  of  a thousand  barrels 
which  had  been  brought  to  that  city  for  sale  and  consumption 
as  vinegar. 

Under  such  circumstances,  Congress  in  1879  made  it  lawful 
for  manufacturers  of  vinegar  to  separate  by  a so-called  vaporiz- 
ing process  the  alcoholic  element  of  an  ordinary  distiller’s 
“ mash,”  and  condense  the  same  in  water  in  such  a way  as  to 
form  a weak  mixture,  suitable  for  making  vinegar,  and  yet  not 
salable  as  spirits.  But  the  moment  this  was  done,  fresh  indus- 
trial antagonisms  arose.  Vinegar  manufactured  from  distilled 
spirits  again  made  its  appearance  on  the  market,  and  in  such 
quantities  and  at  such  prices  that  the  cider-vinegar  makers 
claimed  it  would  be  no  longer  possible  for  them  to  continue 
their  business.  The  latter  accordingly,  as  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected, speedily  organized  themselves  into  a National  Protective 
Cider-Makers’  Association,  and  demanded  of  Congress,  through 
petitions  and  deputations,  that  the  permission  granted  to  vapor- 
ize alcohol  and  use  it  in  the  manner  described  for  the  manu- 
facture of  vinegar  should  be  at  once  repealed,  alleging  that 
the  consequence  of  refusal  would  be  to  destroy  many  millions 
of  dollars  of  capital  which  the  original  tax-law  had  caused 
to  be  invested,  and  (with  less  of  truth)  that  the  fruit-pro- 
duction of  the  country  would  be  checked,  and  the  manufac- 
ture and  sale  of  deleterious  compounds  to  serve  as  vinegar  be 
encouraged.  Very  curiously,  also,  the  distillers  actively  co-ope- 
rated as  allies  of  the  cider-vinegar  makers  in  asking  for  a repeal 
of  the  new  law,  alleging  a fear  that  it  would  encourage  illicit 
distillation  and  consequent  frauds  on  the  revenue.  That  there 
were  some  reasons  for  such  apprehensions  could  not  well  be 
doubted ; but  the  real  motive  influencing  the  distillers  un- 
doubtedly was,  the  fear  of  losing  a limited  market  for  their 
products  which  had  come  to  them  through  a revival  to  some 
extent  of  the  manufacture  of  spirit-vinegar,  in  consequence  of 
the  reduction  of  the  tax  on  proof-spirits  in  1868  from  $2  per 
proof-gallon  to  50  cents,  with  subsequent  changes  to  70  and  90 
cents  in  1872  and  1875  respectively.  And  the  antagonisms  thus 
inaugurated  still  exist,  and  continue  to  occupy  the  attention 


go 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IV. 


of  the  committees  of  Congress  in  a greater  or  less  degree  at 
almost  every  session  ; the  whole  history  affording  a most  strik- 
ing illustration  of  the  unnatural,  unpatriotic,  and  false  view  that 
has  come  to  be  almost  universally  taken  under  the  leading  free 
representative  government  of  the  earth  of  the  great  function  of 
taxation.  The  distiller,  for  example,  in  the  case  in  question, 
asking  to  have  returned  to  him  what  he  regards  as  an  alienated 
right,  namely,  to  levy  contribution  on  every  one  who  desires  to 
use  alcohol  in  any  shape ; the  cider-maker,  that  the  tax  may  be 
so  fixed  as  will  prevent  competition  and  thereby  enable  him  to 
exact  a larger  profit  on  the  sale  of  his  product ; and,  finally,  the 
spirit-vinegar  maker  claiming  that  as  he  alone  occupies  a humani- 
tarian standpoint,  because  his  product  alone  is  cheap  and  always 
healthful,  therefore  that  the  law  should  be  especially  framed  to 
promote  and  encourage  his  business ; — each  and  all  speaking,  as 
is  proper,  for  their  own  interests  ; each  and  all,  as  is  not  proper, 
ever  ready  to  promote  their  interests  by  fictitious  pleas  and 
averments ; while  no  one  (or  but  rarely)  appears  on  behalf  of 
the  consumers,  who  are  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  in  whose 
interests,  it  is  popularly  claimed,  all  laws  are  enacted.  Further- 
more, none  of  the  disastrous  consequences  which  it  was  confi- 
dently predicted  would  ensue  if  Congress  failed  to  withdraw  from 
the  spirit-vinegar  makers  the  permission  to  use  vaporized  spirits 
have  apparently  occurred  as  the  result  of  such  failure.  The  regu- 
lar business  of  producing  distilled  spirits  goes  on  as  usual. 
Farmers  have  not  ceased  to  plant  and  care  for  their  orchards ; 
cider  continues  to  be  manufactured  in  increasing  quantities 
when  the  seasons  are  propitious ; while  the  general  public  have 
abundant  opportunities  to  supply  themselves  with  whatever 
vinegar  they  may  desire  at  lower  prices  than  have  prevailed 
since  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  in  i860.  The  Commissioner 
of  Internal  Revenue  alone  seems  warranted  in  complaining  that 
through  the  use  of  the  vaporizing  process  the  facilities  for  illicit 
distillation  are  increased,  and  probably  taken  advantage  of,  to  a 
consid_erable  extent.  Finally,  if  to  any  it  may  seem  that  this 
history  has  been  stated  in  greater  detail  than  is  expedient, 
it  may  be  replied  that  no  more  important  contributions  can,  in 
the  opinion  of  the  writer,  be  made  to  economic  science  than 
just  such  records  of  practical  experience;  for  it  is  mainly 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS..  9 1 


through  the  force  and  teaching  of  such  examples  that  the 
masses  can  be  induced  to  acknowledge  the  truth  and  make  the 
application  of  abstract  principles. 

One  of  the  topics  to  which  the  attention  of  the  Revenue 
Commission  of  1865  was  given,  was  the  influence  of  the  greatly 
increased  cost  of  distilled  spirits  in  the  United  States,  through 
the  war-taxation,  on  their  demand  for  drinking  purposes ; and 
the  testimony  of  a large  number  of  persons  from  all  sections  of 
the  loyal  States — manufacturers  and  dealers  in  liquors,  United 
States  revenue  officials  and  others — was  taken  in  reference  to 
this  matter.  The  opinions  expressed  were  almost  unanimously 
to  the  effect  that  no  change  in  consumption  was  noted  by  re- 
tailers until  after  the  tax  was  raised  above  60  cents  per  gal- 
lon ; but  that  when  the  tax  was  increased  to  $2  the  reduction 
for  a time  in  consumption,  especially  in  the  thinly  settled  sec- 
tions of  the  country,  was  very  noticeable.  With  the  increase  of 
taxes  on  whiskey  there  was  also  an  immediate  and  very  marked 
increase  in  the  consumption  of  beer,  the  price  of  which  was  not 
enhanced  by  taxation  to  a corresponding  extent  with  that  of 
spirits.  Thus  in  1864,  with  an  internal-revenue  tax  of  $1  per 
barrel,  the  assessment  was  paid  on  an  equivalent  of  2,223,000 
barrels;  in  1865  on  3,657,000;  in  1866  on  5,115,000;  in  1867  on 
3,819,000;  while  in  1883  the  number,  as  before  stated,  was  17,- 
757,892  barrels. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  testimony  of  leading  retail  and  pack- 
age dealers  in  liquors  in  many  of  the  large  towns  and  cities  was 
generally  to  the  effect  that  their  business  in  the  aggregate  was 
not  diminished  by  the  high  rates  of  taxes  imposed  on  spirits ; 
but  at  the  same  time  all  admitted  that  the  demand  for  the  so- 
called  “ foreign”  or  “ imported  ” liquors  (upon  which  the  tariff 
rates  had  been  raised  to  a greater  extent  than  the  taxes  on  do- 
mestic spirits)  largely  diminished ; and  also  that  this  loss  was 
fully  made  good  by  an  increased  sale  of  American  whiskey.  In 
fact,  the  great  increase  at  this  time  in  the  price  of  foreign  liquors 
greatly  promoted  the  sale  and  use  of  whiskey  in  the  northern 
and  eastern  sections  of  the  country,  and  seems  to  have  nation- 
alized this  liquor  as  a beverage,  and  also  the  term  “ Bourbon,” 
which  then  for  the  first  time  was,  in  common  parlance  (as  it  ever 
since  has  been),  generally  given  to  every  variety  of  American 


92 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


whiskey.  One  prominent  retail  liquor-dealer  of  New  York  tes- 
tified before  the  Commission  in  1865  that  where  during  the  pre- 
ceding two  years  he  had  lost  a sale  of  four  gallons  of  “ for- 
eign” (?)  brandy,  he  had  in  the  same  time  gained  a sale  of 
twelve  gallons  of  American  whiskey.  There  was  also  a general 
agreement  among  the  witnesses  that  one  noticeable  effect  of  the 
greatly  increased  cost  of  spirits  through  taxation  was  an  in- 
crease of  adulteration  of  the  cheap  liquors  that  were  retailed, 
thus  debasing  the  quality  of  the  article  that  was  consumed  by 
the  habitually-intemperate  or  the  physically  exhausted  among 
the  poor.  One  practical  illustration  in  proof  of  this  (contained 
in  a memorial  presented  to  Congress  by  the  American  Wine  and 
Spirit  Society)  was,  that  in  i860,  when  gin  was  selling,  duty  paid, 
in  New  York,  at  65  cents  per  gallon,  the  retailer  charged  6 
cents  a glass;  and  that  the  retail  price  continued  the  same  when 
the  wholesale  price  had  subsequently  advanced  to  $3.25  per 
gallon. 

Previous  to  the  war  and  the  taxes,  the  cheap  liquors  bought 
by  the  masses  in  the  United  States  for  stimulant  or  intoxication 
were  not  much  adulterated,  because  there  was  nothing  much 
cheaper  than  the  crude  proof-spirit  itself  (costing  from  14  to  23 
cents  per  gallon  wholesale)  which  could  be  used  as  a material  for 
adulteration.  At  the  same  time,  nothing  could  be  much  more 
deleterious  than  the  American  raw  spirits  (whiskeys)  from  which 
the  so-called  fusel-oil  (amylic  alcohol),  which  is  the  invariable 
accompaniment  of  its  distillation,  has  not  been  removed  by  re- 
distillation or  by  oxidation  through  standing  and  atmospheric 
exposure.1 

Some  reliable  testimony  was  also  taken  illustrative  of  the 
specific  consumption  of  distilled  spirits  in  the  United  States  be- 
fore the  war.  Thus,  according  to  the  opinion  of  those  best 
conversant  with  the  trade,  the  quantity  of  proof  spirits  re- 
quired to  meet  the  demands  of  New  York  City  and  its  immedi- 

1 While  fusel-oil,  in  itself,  is  so  deleterious  that  the  inhalation  of  its  vapor, 
even  in  minute  quantity,  is  very  dangerous,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  is 
almost  completely  removed  from  spirits  through  what  is  technically  called  “age- 
ing,” or  atmospheric  oxidation  and  moderately  high  temperatures.  Under  such 
circumstances  the  fusel-oil  appears  to  be  naturally  converted  into  innoxious  eth- 
ers, which  give  to  wines  and  liquors  their  delicate  “bouquet,”  or  flavor,  which  is 
so  much  prized  and  is  so  agreeable. 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  93 


ate  vicinity  in  1862  was  from  800  to  1000  barrels  daily,  or  from 
twelve  to  fifteen  millions  of  gallons  per  annum.  Of  this  amount 
one  half  was  set  down  as  directly  consumed  for  drink  ; while  the 
balance,  having  been  converted  into  alcohol,  pure  spirits,  imita- 
tion liquors,  medicinal  preparations  and  the  like,  found  a market 
elsewhere.  According  to  the  testimony  of  the  then  Superinten- 
dent of  Police,  the  number  of  places  where  spirituous  liquors 
were  sold  at  retail  in  New  York  City  in  1862  was  upwards  of 
8000 ; and  that  the  quantity  sold  over  the  bars  of  some  of 
the  largest  hotels,  restaurants,  and  drinking-saloons  was  equiva- 
lent in  each  case  to  a barrel  of  fifty  gallons  daily. 

The  results  of  investigations  made  some  years  ago  in  Eng- 
land, and  communicated  in  a paper  read  before  the  Statistical 
Society  by  the  Rev.  Dawson  Burns  in  1875/  were  to  the  effect, 
that  increased  taxation  upon  spirits  in  Great  Britain,  and  a conse- 
quent increase  in  their  price,  had  always  resulted  in  restricted 
consumption ; that  the  lowering  of  the  rate  had,  on  the  other 
hand,  stimulated  consumption  ; and  that  seasons  of  manufactur- 
ing and  commercial  prosperity  and  development  virtually  oper- 
ated as  a reduction  of  the  rate  and  of  the  price.  Mr.  Burns,  in 
the  paper  referred  to,  also  brings  out  this  further  interesting 
fact;  namely,  that  in  1861  Mr.  Gladstone,  with  a view  of  induc- 
ing a popular  consumption  of  light  wines,  and  in  accordance 
with  the  popular  theory  that  light  wines,  if  cheap,  would  readily 
enter  into  consumption,  and  by  helping  to  drive  out  the  stronger 
liquors  would  assist  in  the  work  of  promoting  popular  sobriety, 
largely  reduced  the  duties  on  imported  wines,  i.e.,  from  5s.  9-^d. 
to  is.  per  gallon  on  wines  containing  less  than  26  per  cent  of 
proof-spirits,  and  50  per  cent  on  wines  more  highly  alcoholic 
but  not  exceeding  42  per  cent  of  proof-spirits.  The  result 
was  a refutation,  in  a degree,  of  the  popular  theory.  The 
importation  and  use  of  imported  wines,  as  was  expected,  largely 
increased ; and  altho  a taste  for  the  French  clarets  was  par- 
tially excited  among  the  British  public,  the  consumption  of  the 
stronger  wines  of  Spain  and  Portugal — the  sherries  and  the 

‘“The  Consumption  of  Intoxicating  Liquors  at  various  periods  as  affected 
by  the  rates  of  duty  imposed  upon  them,”  by  the  Rev.  Dawson  Burns,  M.A., 
Metropolitan  Superintendent  of  the  United  Kingdom  Alliance.  ( Journal  of  the 
Statistical  Society  of  London,  vol.  xxxviii.  1875.} 


94 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


ports — was  stimulated  in  a much  greater  degree.  In  the  de- 
bate, however,  which  followed  the  reading  of  this  paper,  the 
drift  of  opinion  expressed  was,  that  the  conclusion  of  Mr. 
Burns,  that  high  duties  as  a rule  reduced  the  consumption  of 
spirits  in  England,  was  not  sustained ; and  it  was  pointed  out 
by  Dr.  Farr  and  others  that  the  consumption  of  intoxicating 
liquors  in  Great  Britain  was  affected  far  more  by  the  prosperity 
of  the  country  and  the  rates  of  wages  than  by  the  duties  which 
had  at  different  times  been  imposed  upon  them.  And  the  late 
Mr.  Dudley  Baxter,  especially,  whose  knowledge  and  judgment 
of  economic  matters  are  entitled  to  great  respect,  maintained 
that,  as  regards  the  upper  and  middle  classes  of  Great  Britain, 
Mr.  Gladstone’s  legislation  in  respect  to  wines  had  been  of  most 
decided  advantage  to  the  cause  of  temperance ; and  that  this, 
together  with  the  spread  and  cheapening,  by  his  measures,  of 
tea  and  coffee,  had  been  one  of  the  most  effectual  agencies  that 
had  been  adopted  in  the  country  for  many  years  for  the  further- 
ance of  the  object  which  the  advocates  of  temperance  had  at 
heart.  But  be  this  as  it  may,  the  whole  evidence  from  the  ex- 
perience of  the  United  States  is,  that  if  the  great  and  rapid  in- 
crease in  the  price  of  distilled  spirits,  after  the  year  1863,  through 
Federal  taxation,  did  for  a time  and  to  some  extent  operate  to 
diminish  their  popular  consumption,  the  effect  was  but  tempo- 
rary. And  such  a result,  when  the  habits  and  character  of  the 
people  of  the  United  States  are  taken  into  consideration, 
ought  not  to  have  been  unexpected  ; and  it  is  to  be  observed, 
furthermore,  that  it  accords  entirely  with  the  experience  of 
Great  Britain,  as  accepted  by  her  leading  economists  and  ex- 
pressed in  the  debate  above  noticed.  For  such  is  the  degree  of 
material  abundance  in  the  United  States,  and  so  easy  has  it  been 
for  the  masses  of  its  people  to  obtain  what  they  want  in  the 
nature  of  food-supplies,  that  they  are  notoriously  extravagant 
and  not  given  to  economy  in  the  use  of  all  such  materials  ; 1 

1 The  following  example  in  the  way  of  confirmatory  evidence  on  this  point, 
which  has  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  writer  while  the  present  article  was  in 
the  course  of  preparation,  is  so  interesting  that  he  cannot  forbear  submitting  it 
to  the  reader. 

During  the  past  year,  the  price  of  sugars,  all  over  the  world,  owing  to  an  in- 
crease of  production  has  been  lower  than  at  any  previous  time  in  the  history  of 
commerce;  and,  in  accordance  with  a well-recognized  economic  law  or  axiom, 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  95 


and  a rise  of  price  operates  less  in  restricting  consumption  than 
in  almost  any  other  country.  And  as  illustrative  of  this  matter, 
it  is  interesting  to  note  the  difference  in  the  methods  by  which 
liquors  are  retailed  in  the  United  States  and  England  respec- 
tively. Thus  in  the  former,  when  a drink  of  distilled  spirits  is 
called  for  at  a public  bar,  the  bottle  or  decanter  is  set  before  the 
customer  and  he  helps  himself ; in  the  latter,  on  the  contrary, 
every  quantity  of  spirits  retailed  is  measured  by  the  seller,  and 
accurately  proportioned  to  the  price  to  be  received  by  him.  This 
custom  prevails  universally  in  Great  Britain — in  the  leading  hotels 
and  club-houses  as  well  as  with  the  smallest  and  lowest  retailers  ; 
and  hence  the  original  signification  of  the  term  “ dram-shop,”  i.e., 
a place  where  liquor  is  sold  by  the  fluid  drachm  or  other  measure, 
but  which  in  the  United  States  has  become  so  perverted  in 
meaning  as  to  now  signify  a place  where  one  can  drink  without 
any  exact  measure,  or  have  as  much  strong  liquor  for  a common 
price  as  the  average  consumer  would  ordinarily  desire  for  one 
act  of  drinking.  Besides,  as  remarked  by  Mr.  Burns  in  his  paper 
above  referred  to,  industrial  prosperity  and  full  employment  of 
the  masses  virtually  operate  as  a reduction  of  the  tax  and  the 
price  of  spirits ; and  such  employment  and  industrial  activity 
existed  in  the  United  States  in  a high  degree  from  the  latter 
years  of  the  war  down  to  the  era  of  business  and  financial  dis- 

consumption  has  also  noticeably  increased.  In  the  United  States  this  increase  is 
estimated  as  high  as  from  io  to  15  per  cent;  and,  very  curiously,  has  manifested 
itself  in  a greater  proportionate  demand  for  the  lower  grades  of  refined  white 
sugars,  rather  than,  as  might  naturally  have  been  expected,  for  the  best  qualities  of 
refined  yellow  sugars,  which  are  cheaper.  This  circumstance  attracting  the  at- 
tention of  one  of  the  great  refiners  in  the  United  States,  he  sought  an  explana- 
tion of  it  from  one  of  his  most  intelligent  workmen,  and  in  answer  received  the 
following  reply:  “ There  is  no  difficulty,  sir,  in  explaining  it.  I give  my  wife, 
for  instance,  every  Monday  morning  fifty  cents  to  buy  sugar  for  the  family  for  a 
week,  as  I have  always  done;  and  she  buys  the  same  quantity  as  before:  but 
the  same  money  now  gives  us  the  same  quantity  of  white  sugar  that  it  once  did 
of  the  yellow.”  Or  in  other  words,  the  wife,  being  the  judge  of  the  interests  and 
desires  of  the  family,  preferred  to  take  her  share  of  the  advantage  resulting  from 
the  fall  in  the  price  of  this  essential  article  of  household  consumption  in  an  in- 
crease in  quality  (which,  by  the  way,  was  more  apparent  to  the  eye  than  the  taste), 
rather  than  in  the  form  of  a larger  quantity,  for  the  same  price,  of  the  grade  which 
had  before  been  satisfactory;  or  than  the  same  quantity  and  quality  as  before,  and 
applied  the  resulting  saving  to  the  purchase  of  something  additional  or  to  an 
increase  of  the  family  reserve  in  the  savings-bank. 


96 


T HE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


turbance  and  paralysis  in  1873.  During  all  this  period,  accord- 
ingly, the  aggregate  drinking  consumption  of  distilled  and  fer- 
mented liquors  in  the  United  States  went  on  steadily  increasing, 
or  at  least  keeping  pace  with  the  increase  of  population.  With 
the  advent  of  bad  times  in  this  latter  year,  some  diminution  in 
the  popular  use  of  these  commodities  might  naturally  have 
been  expected  ; and  during  the  years  1873  and  ’74  there  seems 
to  have  been  some  decrease,  or  at  least  no  increase  ; the  decrease 
manifesting  itself  rather  in  the  consumption  of  fermented  liquors 
than  of  distilled  spirits : the  receipts  of  internal  revenue  from 
the  former,  from  the  tax  of  $1  per  barrel,  declining  from  $8,910,- 
823  in  1873  to  $8,880,829  in  1874,  and  $8,743,744  in  1876  ; while 
the  population  continued  to  increase.  But  subsequent  to  1875-6, 
and  especially  on  the  recurrence  of  national  prosperity  in  1878-9, 
the  aggregate  consumption  of  spirits  and  beer  in  the  United 
States  rapidly  increased ; the  internal-revenue  receipts  from  dis- 
tilled spirits — tax  remaining  the  same — increasing  from  $56,- 

426.000  in  1875-6  to  $69,893,000  in  1882-3;  and  of  fermented 
liquors  from  $9,571,000  in  1875-6  to  $16,153,920  in  1882-3: 
which  increments,  it  will  be  noted,  are  in  much  greater  ratio 
than  any  concurrent  increase  in  population. 

It  is  interesting  to  here  also  note  the  changes  which  have 
taken  place  during  the  period  under  consideration  in  the  impor- 
tation of  champagne,  a form  of  spirituous  liquor  almost  exclu- 
sively consumed  by  the  more  wealthy  portion  of  our  population. 
In  1870  the  importation  was  returned  at  2,106,000  quarts  and 
906,788  pints.  In  1874,  the  year  following  the  commencement 
of  the  long  commercial  and  industrial  depression,  the  importa- 
tion was  1,615,000  quarts,  a decrease  of  491,000  ; and  1,688,000 
pints,  an  increase  of  782,000.  In  1878  the  importation  was 

837.000  quarts,  a decrease,  as  compared  with  1874,  of  778,000; 
and  1,185,000  pints,  a decrease  of  500,000.  In  1880,  national 
prosperity  having  returned,  the  importation  was  1,35 1,000  quarts, 
an  increase,  as  compared  with  1878,  of  514,000;  and  1,784,000 
pints,  an  increase  of  599,000.  For  the  fiscal  year  1883  the  im- 
portations of  champagnes  were  returned  at  2,506,092  quarts  and 
3,927,372  pints  or  less ; a very  large  increase  over  the  importa- 
tions of  any  former  years. 

Finally,  considering  all  the  evidence  available  on  this  matter 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  9 7 


of  the  production  and  consumption  of  distilled  and  fermented 
liquors  in  the  United  States  and  other  countries,  one  cannot 
resist  the  impression  of  the  small  apparent  effect  which  specific 
agencies — legislative,  societary,  and  personal — produce  in  restrict- 
ing their  consumption  as  stimulants  or  for  intoxicating  purposes. 
Excepting,  possibly,  the  recent  experience  of  Great  Britain  and 
certain  exceptional  periods,  the  aggregate  everywhere  goes  on 
increasing : no  matter  whether  the  prices  be  high  or  low,  in  bad 
times  as  well  as  in  good : in  the  latter  because  the  masses  have 
the  means  to  indulge  their  appetites,  and  in  the  former  because 
they  think  there  is  a need  of  stimulants  to  counteract  the  ten- 
dency of  the  times  to  mental  depression.  The  most  remarkable 
illustration  to  the  contrary  is  probably  to  be  found  in  the  results 
of  the  labors  of  Father  Mathew  in  behalf  of  temperance  in  Ire- 
land in  the  years  1838-40.  Under  his  influence,  the  consump- 
tion of  distilled  spirits  in  Ireland,  as  indicated  by  the  revenue 
returns,  fell  off  more  than  40  per  cent,  and  did  not  materially 
increase  for  many  years  thereafter.  Now,  however,  the  per  capita 
consumption  of  Ireland,  with  a greatly  reduced  population,  is 
about  the  same  as  it  was  prior  to  the  temperance  agitation  in 
1838  ; thus  indicating  that  the  influence  of  Father  Mathew,  tho 
resulting  in  great  immediate  good,  has  not  been  permanent.  It 
is  also  to  be  noted  that  the  reduction  in  the  consumption  of 
distilled  spirits  in  Ireland  which  followed  Father  Mathew’s 
work  was  accompanied  by  a notably  increased  consumption  of 
tea  and  malt  liquors.  On  the  other  hand,  and  as  matter  of 
encouragement  to  any  friends  of  temperance  who  may  feel  a 
sense  of  discouragement  at  the  results  of  these  investiga- 
tions, the  fact  before  noticed  should  be  recalled,  that  while 
the  production  and  consumption  of  distilled  spirits  in  the 
United  States  continually  increase  and  appear  very  large  in 
the  aggregate,  the  comparative  consumption  is  undoubtedly 
much  less  than  it  was  forty  years  ago, — unquestionably  very 
much  less  than  it  was  at  the  commencement  of  the  present 
century, — and  does  not  at  present  tend  to  increase,  but  rather 
to  decrease;  and  that  what  is  true  of  the  United  States  appears 
to  be  also  true  of  Great  Britain.  All  available  evidence,  further- 
more, is  to  the  effect  that  with  the  increase  of  civilization,  of 
facilities  for  intercommunication,  and  general  consuming  power, 
7 


93 


THE  PRINCETON  RE  VIE  IV 


the  increased  consumption  of  distilled  spirits — taking  a term  of 
years  for  comparison — has  not  been  by  any  means  as  great  as 
has  happened  in  respect  to  other  commodities  of  common  con- 
sumption. Thus,  while,  according  to  Mr.  Leone  Levi,  the  Brit- 
ish economist,  the  consumption  per  head  of  the  British  people 
from  1866  to  1877  of  bacon  and  hams  increased  2 77  per  cent, 
of  wheat  94  per  cent,  of  sugar  57  per  cent,  and  of  tea  32  per 
cent,  the  consumption  of  spirits  increased  only  21  per  cent.  A 
similar  conclusion  is  reached  by  comparing  the  estimated  per 
capita  consumption  of  certain  articles  of  daily  consumption  by 
the  population  of  the  city  of  London  in  1843  and  1865.  Thus, 
in  respect  to  sugar,  the  increase  during  this  period  was  from  16.5 
lbs.  to  41. 1 lbs. ; of  tea,  from  1.4  lbs.  to  3.2  lbs. ; of  cocoa,  from 
0.09  lb.  to  1. 1 lbs. ; and  of  spirits,  from  0.87  gallon  to  only  0.89 
gallon.  Evidence  to  the  same  effect,  even  more  striking  and 
confirmatory,  was  also  presented  by  Robert  Giffen,  Esq.,  Presi- 
dent of  the  Statistical  Society  of  London,  in  his  inaugural  ad- 
dress delivered  in  November,  1883;  from  which  appeared  that 
the  proportion  of  various  imported  and  excisable  commodi- 
ties retained  for  home  consumption  had  increased  per  head  of 
the  total  population  of  Great  Britain  during  the  period  from 
1840  to  1881  as  follows:  bacon  and  hams,  from  0.01  lb.  to 
13.93  lbs.;  butter,  1.05  to  6.36;  raw  sugar,  15.20  to  58.92;  rice, 
0.90  to  16.32;  tobacco,  0.86  to  1.41:  while  the  per  capita  in- 
crease in  the  consumption  of  spirits  had  been  from  0.97  gallon 
to  only  1.08  gallons. 

The  statistics  of  German  consumption  are  also  reported  to 
lead  to  similar  conclusions. 

It  has  been  a somewhat  popular  opinion  that  the  great  in- 
crease in  the  price  of  alcoholic  liquors,  through  taxation,  since 
1863  has  induced  and  increased  the  consumption  of  opium 
and  other  drugs  in  the  United  States,  as  substitutes  for  spirits. 
Of  this  there  is  no  positive  proof.  There  has  been  a marked 
increase  in  the  importations  of  crude  opium  into  the  United 
States,  and  in  the  importation  and  domestic  manufacture  of 
morphia,  the  principal  derivative  of  opium,  since  i860,  but  not 
greater  than  what  would  seem  to  be  warranted  by  the  increase 
of  population.  In  i860  the  importations  of  crude  opium  were 
returned  at  119,525  lbs.,  and  in  1866  at  180,852  lbs.;  and  these 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  99 


facts  would  indicate  some  basis  for  the  belief  of  an  abnormal 
use  of  this  drug  during  the  years  of  the  war.  In  1869  the 
importation  fell  off  to  90,99 7 lbs.,  but  increased  in  1875  to 
188,238  lbs.,  in  1880  to  243,211  lbs.,  and  fell  off  in  1883  to 
229,012  lbs.  Supposing  the  entire  opium  importation  into 
the  United  States  for  the  past  year  (1883)  to  be  exclusively 
used  for  domestic  consumption,  certainly  this  amount  is  not 
large  for  53,000,000  people.  But  all  of  this  import  was  not 
so  used ; inasmuch  as  there  is  some  export  of  opium  and  its 
derivatives  from  the  United  States  to  the  West  Indies  and 
Central  and  South  America;  in  all  which  countries  the  com- 
parative consumption  of  opium  is  much  greater,  and  the  com- 
parative consumption  of  spirits  much  less,  than  in  the  United 
States : an  illustration  of  what  is  now  accepted  as  a cosmic 
law,  that  the  use  of  intoxicating  liquors  is  to  a certain  extent 
dependent  on  climate.  Medical  experts  have  very  generally 
come  to  regard  the  danger  in  respect  to  opium  consumption 
in  the  United  States  to  be  at  present  almost  wholly  confined 
to  the  use  of  morphia ; there  being  an  undoubted  tendency 
among  persons  affected  with  nervous  ailments, — more  especially 
women, — when  they  feel  depressed  from  various  causes,  and  in 
need  of  some  stimulant,  to  resort  to  this  drug,  which,  altho 
most  costly,  does  not  affect  the  breath  like  alcohol  and  can  be 
easily  carried  and  concealed  about  the  person. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  importation  of  opium  specially  prepared 
for  smoking  purposes,  which  did  not  exist  in  1865,  has  in  latter 
years  increased  enormously;  rising  from  12,554  lbs.  in  1871  to 
77,196  lbs.  in  1880,  and  298,153  lbs.  in  1883;  paying  in  the  latter 
year  a customs  revenue  of  nearly  two  millions  of  dollars.  The 
preparation  of  opium  for  smoking  finds  its  way  into  the  country 
mainly  through  the  port  of  San  Francisco,  and  its  consumption 
has  hitherto  been  supposed  to  be  almost  wholly  restricted  to 
Chinese  residents;  but  the  circumstance  that  the  increase  of 
import  has  been  of  late  in  a ratio  so  far  in  excess  of  any  ratio 
of  increase  in  Chinese  immigration  suggests  a probability  that 
the  vice  of  opium-smoking  is  finding  favor  and  adoption  with 
the  native  American. 

Attempts  have  been  made  from  time  to  time  to  estimate  the 
annual  cost  to  consumers  in  the  United  States  and  other  coun- 


IOO 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


tries  of  distilled  and  fermented  liquors  used  for  the  purpose  of 
drink.  At  the  best,  these  estimates,  no  matter  how  carefully 
prepared,  can  but  be  regarded  as  approximately  accurate,  as 
the  necessary  data  for  forming  an  opinion  cannot  be  obtained 
with  exactness.  The  following  statements  and  inferences  re- 
specting the  cost  of  such  consumption  in  the  United  States 
may,  however,  be  of  some  value  and  interest. 

Assuming  the  present  (1883)  consumption  of  distilled  spirits 
for  drinking  purposes  at  about  60,000,000  proof-gallons  per 
annum,1  the  original  or  first  cost  of  this  quantity  at  25  cents 
per  gallon  would  be  only  $15,000,000.  (The  average  price  of 
proof-spirits  in  Cincinnati,  exclusive  of  the  tax,  for  the  year 
1882  was  24.9  cents  ; for  1883,  23.8  cents.)  Adding  the  internal- 
revenue  tax  of  90  cents  per  gallon  ($54,000,000)  and  all  the  addi- 
tional taxes  which  the  Federal  Government  imposes  on  the 
whole  business  of  producing  and  vending  distilled  spirits,  i.e. 
licenses,  etc.  ($6,410,764),  and  the  first  cost  would  become 
further  augmented  to  $75,410,764.  (The  census  return  of  the 
value  of  the  entire  product  of  distilled  liquors  in  the  country 
for  1880  was  $41,063,000.)  The  returned  value  of  the  imports 
of  spirits,  of  imitations  thereof,  and  of  champagne  for  1883  was 
$6,906,900,  on  which  the  duties  collected  were  $5,593,869;  mak- 
ing the  aggregate  first  cost  of  such  importations  $12,500,769, 
and  the  total  first  cost  of  the  entire  distilled  spirit  and  imported 
champagne  consumption  of  the  United  States  for  the  fiscal  year 
of  1883  $87,911,533:  of  which  large  sum,  $66,004,633  accrues 
to  the  internal  revenue.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  Govern- 
ment is  the  largest  partner,  and  has  by  far  the  largest  interest, 
in  this  business. 

The  next  question  of  interest  and  importance  is,  To  what  ex- 
tent is  this  aggregate  of  first  market-price  or  cost,  and  of  the  ac- 
companying taxation,  increased  in  the  process  of  distribution  ? 


1 The  number  of  gallons  of  proof-spirits  on  which  the  internal-revenue  tax 
was  paid  for  the  year  1S83  was  76,762,063,  of  which  75,508,785  gallons  were  dis- 
tilled from  grain,  molasses,  etc.,  and  1,253,278  gallons  from  fruit.  Of  this 
aggregate,  7.561,171  gallons  were  withdrawn  from  warehouse  under  the  form  of 
alcohol;  which  would  represent  in  turn  about  14,400,000  gallons  of  proof-spirits, 
and  indicate  a larger  consumption  of  spirits  for  industrial  and  pharmaceutical 
purposes  than  was  assumed  on  page  205  of  the  first  article  of  this  series. 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  lOI 


The  drift  of  opinion  on  the  part  of  those  who  have  discussed  this 
subject  in  Great  Britain  appears  to  be  that  it  is  about  doubled. 
If  we  assume  this  to  be  the  case  in  the  United  States,  then  the 
ultimate  cost  to  the  consumer  of  the  distilled-spirit  and  cham- 
pagne consumption  in  this  country  from  the  year  1883  would 
be  $175,823,0 66. 

It  may  here  also  be  mentioned  that  the  value  of  the  still 
wines  imported  into  the  United  States  during  the  fiscal  year  1883 
(duties  included)  was  returned  at  $8,827,000. 

The  present  (1884)  domestic  production  and  consumption  of 
fermented  liquors — ale,  lager-beer,  etc. — is  probably  about  18,500,- 
000  barrels,  of  an  average  capacity  of  31  gallons  each ; or  an  ag- 
gregate of  573,500,000  gallons.  At  an  assumed  valuation  in  the 
hands  of  the  manufacturer  at  $6  per  barrel,  the  resulting  aggregate 
would  be  $111,000,000.  (The  returned  census  valuation  of  the 
malt-liquor  product  of  the  United  States  for  1880  was  $101,088,- 
000.)  The  internal-revenue  tax  of  $1  per  barrel  ($18,500,000),  and 
an  allowance  of  an  equal  sum  to  cover  expenses  and  profits  of 
distribution  to  the  retailers,  would  further  increase  this  original 
cost  as  above  assumed  to  $148,000,000.  If  sold  (retailed)  to  the 
consumer  at  double  this  sum,  the  final  aggregate  figures  would 
be  $296,000,000.  For  the  year  1883  the  value  of  the  importa- 
tions of  ale,  beer,  and  porter — duties  included — was  returned  at 
$1,657,178,  which  to  the  ultimate  consumer  may  be  assumed  to 
represent  an  expenditure  of  at  least  $3,000,000. 

We  have  then,  on  the  basis  of  the  above  figures  and  estimates, 
a present  direct  annual  expenditure  on  the  part  of  consumers  in 
the  United  States  of  $175,823,000  for  distilled  spirits  (domes- 
tic and  imported)  and  of  champagne,  but  exclusive  of  all  still 
wines ; and  of  $299,000,000  for  fermented  liquors  of  domestic 
and  foreign  production  ; or  a total  annual  aggregate  of  $474,823,- 
000.  This  result  is  much  less  than  the  estimates  that  have 
been  heretofore  made,  and  which  have  obtained  much  credence 
on  the  part  of  the  public ; and  they  are  also  less  in  comparison, 
as  will  be  directly  shown,  than  the  estimates  of  the  cost  of  simi- 
lar consumption  generally  accepted  as  correct  for  Great  Britain. 
The  main  element  of  uncertainty  pertaining  to  all  these  calcula- 
tions is  in  respect  to  the  extent  to  which  the  original  or  first 
cost  of  the  various  liquors  is  enhanced  in  price  on  their  way  to 


102 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


the  ultimate  consumers ; and  here,  in  the  absence  of  much  defi- 
nite evidence,  there  is  an  opportunity  for  great  latitude  of 
opinion.  It  is  obvious  that  the  price  paid  for  drink  varies 
greatly  according  to  the  circumstances  under  which  it  is  ob- 
tained ; the  man  buying  each  glass  from  a public  retailer  neces- 
sarily paying  much  more  per  gallon  than  the  one  who  takes  it 
from  a cask  or  bottle  at  home  ; 1 and  to  accurately  ascertain  how 
final  consumption  is  apportioned  in  these  respects  in  a nation 
of  55,000,000  is  clearly  an  impossibility.  It  will  also  be  noted 
that  the  above  aggregate  does  not  include  any  estimate  of 
the  cost  of  the  annual  consumption  of  domestic  or  foreign 
wines  other  than  champagne. 

But  assuming  $474,000,000  as  the  minimum  annual  cost  to 
the  consumers  of  distilled  and  fermented  liquors  in  the  United 
States  at  the  present  time,  it  will  be  interesting  to  compare 
this  amount  with  the  returned  value,  according  to  the  census  of 
1880,  of  the  annual  product  of  certain  other  leading  commodities. 
Thus,  the  returned  valuation  of  cotton  manufacturers  for  1880 
was  $210,000,000 ; of  woollen  goods,  $160,000,000;  of  boots  and 
shoes,  $196,000,000;  of  agricultural  implements,  $68,000,000; 
of  men  and  women’s  clothing,  $241,000,000;  of  iron  and  steel, 
$296,000,000 ; and  of  lumber  planed  and  sawed,  $270,000,000. 
The  amount  of  expenditures  for  public  schools  in  the  whole 
country,  including  building  and  all  other  expenditures,  for  1880, 
was  also  returned  at  $79,339,814. 

This  same  subject  has  also  attracted  much  attention  of  late 
years  in  Great  Britain ; and  the  results  of  its  investigation  have 
been  presented  in  several  elaborate  papers  to  the  Statistical 
and  other  economic  and  scientific  societies.  The  general  conclu- 

1 Popular  estimates  of  the  cost  of  distilled  and  fermented  liquors  to  consumers 
which  have  obtained  extensive  circulation  and  acceptance  fix  the  retail  price  of 
the  former  at  from  $3.78  to  §6  per  gallon,  and  of  the  latter  at  from  $16  to  $20 
per  barrel,  or  from  50  to  67  cents  per  gallon. 

One  ingenious  writer  has  given  the  following  estimate  of  the  number  of 
drinks  represented  by  the  present  annual  consumption  of  distilled  spirits  in  the 
United  States:  “ Each  gallon  contains  fifty  average  drinks;  which  multiplied  by 
the  total  number  of  gallons  consumed  for  drinking  purposes  (assumed  at  60,000,- 
000  for  1883)  would  give  3,000,000,000  drinks;  which  would  be  at  the  rate  of  over 
54  drinks  per  annum  for  each  man,  woman,  and  child  of  the  present  population, 
estimated  at  55,000,000.” 


OUR  EXPERIENCE  IN  TAXING  DISTILLED  SPIRITS.  I03 

sions  which  seem  to  be  accepted  as  approximately  accurate  are : 
that  the  amount  paid  for  the  production  and  distribution  of 
alcohol  in  its  several  forms  of  spirits,  beer,  and  wines  in  Great 
Britain  for  the  year  1880  was  from  £120,000,000  ($600,000,000) 
to  £130,000,000  ($650,000,000),  or  a sum  nearly  double  the 
whole  land-rental  of  the  United  Kingdom.  The  actual  cost  of 
the  production  of  the  raw  materials  used  in  the  aggregate  manu- 
facture of  these  several  products  has  been  estimated  at  about 
£25,000,000,  or  $125,000,000,  and  the  original  cost  of  the 
home  products  and  imports  (including  the  expense  of  manu- 
facturing, but  not  that  of  retailing  and  distribution)  at  about 
£42,000,000  ($210,000,000).  According  to  an  estimate  presented 
to  the  Statistical  Society  of  London,  April,  1882,  by  Mr.  Ste- 
phen Bourne,  the  number  of  persons  employed  in  producing 
the  raw  materials  out  of  which  the  alcoholic  products  annually 
consumed  in  Great  Britain  are  in  turn  manufactured  must  ap- 
proximate 300,000  in  number ; and  that  nearly  600,000  people 
(workers)  additional  are  employed  in  the  subsequent  and  con- 
tingent manufacturing  and  dispensing  processes;  or  a total  of 
near  900,000  persons  “whose  occupation  it  is  to  provide  the 
liquor  consumed  in  the  land.”  Mr.  William  Hoyle,  an  Eng- 
lish investigator,  who  for  many  years  has  made  this  subject  a 
specialty  for  discussion  and  investigation,  and  who  publishes  an 
annual  report  and  estimates,  in  a recent  communication  to  the 
London  Times  fixes  the  expenditure  of  the  British  people  for 
the  year  1883  on  intoxicating  liquors  at  $627,386,505,  a decrease 
of  $3,870,420  as  compared  with  1882.  Accepting  these  con- 
clusions respecting  the  annual  direct  expenditure  of  the  British 
people  for  alcoholic  liquors,  the  estimates  above  given  of  the 
present  annual  expenditure  of  the  United  States  for  like  pur- 
poses would  seem  by  comparison,  as  before  stated,  to  be  too 
small.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  present  wholesale  market-price  of  crude  spirits  in  the  United 
States,  inclusive  of  the  tax,  is  less  than  half  that  charged  in 
Great  Britain  ; and  that  the  estimates  of  expenditure  for  the 
United  States  as  above  given  do  not  include  the  cost  of  the 
consumption  of  domestic  wines:  so  that,  if  allowance  is  made  for 
these  differences,  the  estimates  for  the  two  countries,  as  above 
given,  will  very  closely  approximate.  But  again,  it  is  to  be  re- 


104 


THE  PRINCETON  REVIEW. 


membered  that  the  population  of  the  United  States  is  at  pres- 
ent almost  one  third  larger  than  that  of  Great  Britain.  In  the 
face  of  such  antagonism  of  results,  there  would  seem  therefore 
but  one  thing  that  could  be  said  in  explanation  ; and  that  is, 
that  the  latitude  of  opinion  existing,  and  which,  in  the  absence 
of  authentic  data,  is  fully  permissible,  of  the  extent  to  which 
the  wholesale  cost  of  distilled  and  fermented  liquors  is  in- 
creased in  the  process  of  retail  distribution,  warrants,  without 
any  imputation  of  inaccuracy,  a very  great  discrepancy  of  con- 
clusion as  to  the  aggregate  final  cost  of  spirit  consumption. 

In  the  next  and  concluding  article  of  this  series  it  is  pro- 
posed to  discuss  the  financial  results  and  moral  influences  which 
have  followed  the  attempt  of  the  United  States  to  obtain  a 
large  revenue  through  the  imposition  of  high  taxes  on  distilled 
spirits. 


David  A.  Wells. 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1012  0 


446  0580 


fise  Iti  Libr 


Tto  we  to  library  «»*